charge must be subiect to the censure and correction of Ministers and Elders not of his chief town only but also of the whole Province of which he is appointed overseer If his offence be known and the Ministers and Elders of the town and province be negligent then the next one or two Superintendents with their ministers and elders may conveen him and the Ministers and Elders of his chief town provided it be within his own province or chief town may accuse or correct aswell the Superintendent in these things that are worthy of correction as the ministers and elders of their negligence and ungodly toleration of his offence Whatsoever crime deserves deposition or correction of any other minister deserves the same in the Superintendent without exception of persons He hath also curtailed these rules for what cause he hath so done he who pleaseth to confer the two may guesse XII The Parliament as was appointed in the Treaty sate down in The Reformation is establisht by Parliament and the Confession of faith August at Edinburgh there were present sixe Bishops twelve Abbots and Priors nineteen Earls and Lords with many Barons and of Commissioners of Burghs none were absent Many Lords both of the one and other Estates did absent themselves contemptuously saith the author of the History of Reformation The first thing they treat was a supplication of the Barons gentlemen burgesses and other true subiects of the realm professing the Lord Jesus for a Reformation of Religion So soon as it was read the Barons and Ministers were called and command given unto them to draw into plain and severall heads the sum of the doctrine which they would maintain and desire to be established as wholesom true and only necessary to be believed This they willingly accept and on the fourth day to wit August 17. they present the Confession which afterward was registred in the first Parliament of King James 6. and is commonly seen also in the Harmony of Confessions When the Confession was read first by the Lords of the articles and then in audience of the whole Parliament all were bidden in Gods name to obiect if they could say any thing against that doctrine some Ministers standing-by ready to answer if any would defend Papistry or impugne any article No obiection was made then a day was appointed for concurrence in that and other heads that day the Confession was read again each article severally and the votes were asked accordingly The Papisticall Bishops said nothing Three Lords Athol Sommerwell and Bortwick said Wee will believe as our fathers believed The Earle Marshall said It is long since I had some favour unto the Trueth and since I had a suspicion of the papisticall Religion but I praise my God who this day hath fully resolved mee in the one and the other for seeing the Bishops who for their learning can and for their zeal that they should bear unto the verity would as I suppose have gainsaid any thing that directly repugneth unto the verity of God Seing I say the Bishops here present speake nothing against the doctrine proposed I can not but hold it for the very truth of God and the contrary to be deceivable doctrine and therefore so far as in melyeth â— approve the one and condemne the other And yet more I must vote by way of Protestation that if any person Ecclesiasticall shall after this oppose themselves to this our Confession that they have no place nor credite considering that they having long advertisment and full knowledge of this our Confession none is now found in lawfull free and open Parliament to oppose themselves to that which we profess and therefore if any of this Generation pretend to do it after this I protest that he be reputed one that loveth his own commodity and the glory of the world more than the Trueth of God and the salvation of mens souls After the voting and establishing of the Confession by the whole Body of the Parliament there were also read two particular Acts one against the exercise of the Masse and the abuse of the sacraments and the other against the supremacy of the Pope these were severally voted and concluded then and renued in the Parliament An. 1567. With these Acts Sir James Sandelanes Knight of the Rhodes who had been neutrall hetherto was sent into France for obtaining ratification and was ordered to clear the Noble men and others from the imputations of dissoyalty and to pacifie the mindes of their Soveraines But he found his ambassage and himself contemned the Guisians checking him bitterly at his first audience that he being a Knight of the holy Order had taken a Commission from rebells to sollicite ratification of execrable heresies I will not stay here upon the reasonableness of this answer nor to consider who gave it only this is added by my author that more care was given unto three persons the Bishop of Glasgow the Abbot of Dumfernlin and the Lord Seton who went away with the French Army The Countrie then was greatly troubled for this cold entertainment of their Commissioner for they were sensible of their own weakness if France would invade again and they were doubtfull of England because their last support was with so great charges and hazard and the Earls of Morton and Glencairn who after the Parliament were sent to give thanks unto the Queen Elisabet and to entreat the continuance of her love had given no advertisement In time of this doubtfulness newes was brought that young King Francis was dead then sorowfull were the hearts of the Popish faction and the Countrie were confident to have their Queen at home again as God brought it to pass in despite of all the attempts that that faction did use in the contrary After the death of the King a Convention of the Estates was called to meet in January 1561. then was Lord James Stuart appointed to go in their names unto the Queen Commission was given to severall Noblemen and Barons in severall parts to pull down the abbeys and cloisters that were yet standing and to demolish all moniments of idolatry throughout the Country Then also the book of Discipline was presented and the Ministers supplicate the Convention to establish it Alexander anderson Subprincipall of the Vniversity at Aberdeen was called to obiect against it He refuseth to dispute there in matters of faith pretending for excuse a sentence of Tertullian The Ministers reply The authority of Tertullian can not preiudge the authority of the Holy Ghost commanding to give a reason of our faith to every one that requires it and for the present it is not required of him nor of any man to dispute in any point of our faith which is fully grounded upon Gods word and all that wee believe is without controversy contained in the holy Scriptures But it is required of him as of other Papists that they will suffer their doctrin constitutions and cermonies come to a tryall and especially
invest him in the kingdom and procuration given to the Lords Lindsay and Ruthuen to give up and resigne the rule of the realm in presence of the States together with another Commission ordaining the Earle of Murray Regent during Prince's minority if he will accept the Charge Or if he refuse to accept it upon his single person that he with the Duke the Earles of of Lennox Argyle Athol Morton Glencairn and Marre should Govern conjunctly These writes were published July 29. at the Market-cross of Edinburgh Then the Prince was crowned at Sterlin These two months the Earle of Mortay was not in the Country and being recalled returns in the beginning of August he visites the Queen and endeavors to joyn the Lords which had taken part with the Hamiltons or Neuters join them I say with these who had bound themselves for the Kings preservation but his travell was to litle purpose August 20. he accepteth the Regency and was proclamed Regent The other Lords seeing that all things grew strong on the Regents side sent unto the Counsell and by common advice it was decreed that a Parliament be called for setling the affaires of the realm at Edinburgh Decemb. 15. This Parliament was keept with such frequency as the like The Parliament Aâ— 1567. was not remembred to have been seen Beginning was made after the approbation of the Queens renunciation and Commission of Regency at the affaires of the Church and sundry Acts were unanimously concluded one abolishing the Popes jurisdiction another repealing all statutes made in former times for mantenance of idolatry and superstition contrary to the confession of faith that was approved in the Parliament 1560. and now again ratified 3. The Masse is abolished and punishment appointed against all hearers and sayers of it 4. Those are not to be esteemed members of the Church who refuse the participation of the sacraments as they are now ministrat 5. The examination and admission of Minist s is only in power of the Church now openly professed and presentations should be directed unto the Supertendents or commissioners of the Church within sixe months or els the Church shall have power to dispone the same to a qualified person for that time 6. An oath to be given by the King at his coronation 7. None may be a Judge proctor notary nor member of a Court who professeth noâ— the true religion 8. The thirds of all Benefices shall now instantly and in all time coming be first payd to the Ministers ay and whill the Church come to the full possession of their proper patrimony which is the tyths providing that the Collectors make yearly account in the Checker so that Ministers being first answered the superplus be applied unto the Kings use 9. All teachers of the youth should be tryed by the Superintendents or Uisitors of the Church 10. Provestries prebendaries and chaplanries are appointed The XIV Assembly for entertaining Students in Colledges Jem Acts were made for punishing fornication incest and marriages within degrees forbidden by Gods word Item that the Queen should be detained in perpetuall prison within the castle of Lochleuin The Assemblie conveeneth Decemb. 25. John row Ministers at Santiohnstoun is chosen Moderator 1. Commissioners are appointed to concurre at all times with such persons of Parliament or Secret Counsell as have been named by the Regent to confer concerning the offenses that appertain to the jurisdiction of the Church as also for decision of questions that may occurre these were two Superintendents and seven other Ministers 2. Whereas the Earle of Argyle had given offense in putting away his wife and some other particulares he submits himselfe to the discipline of the Church and the Assembly ordaines the Superintendent of Argyle to try these slanders and cause satisfaction bâ— made as Gods word appoints and report his diligence to the next Assembly 3. Because Adam called Bishop of Orknay had married the Queeâ— with the Earle of Bothuell and so had transgressed an Act in marrying Both well a divorced adulterer the Assembly deprives hin from all funâ—â—ion in the Ministry 4. John craig is accused for proclaming the bans twixt the Queen and the Earle of Bothâ—ell He gives his purgation in write after this manner To the end that they who fear God may understand my proceeding in this matter I shall shortly declare what I did and what moved mee to do it leaving the judgement of all unto the Church first at the request of Mr Thomas Hepburn in the Queen's name to proclame her with the Lord Bothuel I plainly refused because he had not her hand writ and because the constant bruit was that he had rauished her and keeped her in captivity On wednesday next the Justice-Clerk brought mee a writing subscribed with her hand bearing that she was neither ravished nor detained in captivity and therefore he charged mee to proclame My answer was I durst proclame no bans and chiefly such without consent of the Church On thurseday next the Church after long reasoning with the Justice Clerk concluded that the Q s mind should be published to her subjects three next preaching dayes but because the Gen. Assembly had prohibite all such marriages wee protested that they would neither solemnize nor approve that marriage but only would declaire the Queen's mind leaving all doubts dangers to the counsellers approvers and performers of the marriage Upon fridday next I declared the wholl progress and mind of the Church here he understands the Church-Session of Edinburgh desiring every man in Gods name to discharge his conscience before the Secret Counsell and to give boldness unto others I craved of the Lords there present time leave and place to speak my judgement before the parties Protesting if I were not heard I either would desist from proclaming or declare my mind publickly before the Church Therefore being admitted after noone before my L. in the Counsell I layd to his charge the law of adultery the ordinance of the Church the law of ravishing the suspicion of collusion betwixt him and his wife the suddain divorcement and proclaming within the space of four dayes and last the suspicion of the Kings death which his marriage would confirm But he answered nothing to my satisfaction Wherefore after many exhortations I protested that I could not but declare my mind publickly to the Church So on sunday after that I had declared what they had done and how they would proceed whither wee would or not I took heaven and earth to witnes that I abhorred and detested that marriage because it is odious and slanderous to the world and seeing the greatest part of the realm do approve it either by flattery or by silence I craved the faithfull to pray earnestly that God wold turn to the confort of this realm that which they intend against reason and good conscience Because I heard some persons grudging against mee I used these reasons for my defences first I had broken no law by proclaming
At that time John Erskin Superintendent went to Aberdien according to his commission granted by the Counsell and Assembly in July by-past to visite the Colledge and he with others Ministers and Commissioners did summon the Principall Subprincipall and the Regents to compear and give Confession of their faith The Regent and Privy Counsell join with the Commissioners The parties compeare and refuse to subscribe the Confession of faith After two dayes conference they continue obstinat Wherefore by conjunct sentence of the Regent the Counsell and the Commissioners of the Assembly they all were declared dangerous persons and unmeet to have charge in any School or Colledge within the realm and are charged instantly to remove out of the Colledge The tenor of the sentence is I Jhon Erskine Superintendent of Anguise Merns having commission of the Church to visite the Sherifdoms of Aberdeen Bamf by the advice counsell and consent of the Ministers Elders and Commissioners of the Church present decern conclude and for finall Sentence pronounce that Mr Alex. Anderson sometime principall M. Andrew Galloway sometime Subprincipall Masters And. Anderson Tho. Austin Dunkan nory somtime Regents in the Colledge of old Aberdien are not to be reckoned Members of Christs Church and therefore secludes them and every one of them to teach privatly or publickly in time coming in that Colledge or in any other part within this realm and decerne them to remove forth of the said Colledge with all diligence that other godly persons may be placed there for upbringing the youth in the fear of God and good letters This our Sentence pronounced wee ordain to be published and intimated to the said persons and to the congregations of new and old Aberdien publickly the next Sunday the third of July instant In that year was great business both in England Scotl. for an intended marriage of Q. Mary and a rebellion in the North of Engl. But through Gods mercy all was discovered unto Q. Elisabeth and she preveened the danger by imprisoning the chief authors The Nationall Assembly conveens at Edinb July 5. Will. The VII Assembly crysteson Min. at Dundy is chosen Moderator When the Superintendents and Visitors of Churches had given account of their diligence it is ordained 1. That Alexander gordon somtime Commissioner of Galloway be charged to repair unto the next assembly to answer ......... And in the mean time the Assembly inhibites him to use any function within the church conform to the Act made against him July 8. 1568. 2. Adam bishop of Orknay was accused for not fulfilling the injunction apppointed unto him by the assembly in the place and month fore said 3. The Superintedent of the Isles was rebuked for accepting the bishoprik of the Isles without the knowledge of the assembly and for riding at and assisting the Parliament holden by the Queen's faction after the murder of the King 4. Whereas some persons guilty of capitall ctimes have been summonedby Superintendents and established Churches to compear before this assembly and these not compearing It is concluded that the Superintendents and Ministers shall proceed against them to excommunication inclusivè and to notify unto the Supreme Magistrat such as are already excommunicate for their offences 5. Certain articles were sent unto the Regent 1. That order may be taken for sustentation of the poor and a portion of the tith be appointed for that end And that the poor laborers of the ground may have liberty to lead their own tiths upon reasonable composition 2. that those who have plurality of Benefices may be compelled to dimitt all but one 3. That remedy may be provided against changing of benefices and selling them diminishing the rentalls setting lang tacks in defraud of successors and that all tacks set since the assumption of the thirds may be annulled with expresse inhibition of the like in time coming 4. That the iurisdiction of the Church may be distinguished from the Civill Concerning this last article an Act of the Secret Counsell is instantly delivered under the Secretary's hand that the persons named in the Act of Parliament shall conveen at the time of the next Exchecker and define or limite the jurisdiction according to Gods word and the said Act of Parliament 6. Seing it hath pleased God to move the hearts of the Superior powers and Estates to grant the thirds of Benefices unto the Ministers the Assembly give unto Superintendents and Commissioners of visitation power commission that every one of them within their severall bounds by advice and consent of their Synodall Conventions give to every Minister exhorter reader particular assignations ad vitam as they shall think the same most expedient And the provision and assignation to the Superintendents and Commissioners to be made by the Generall Assembly And that this Act may have full effect the Assembly ordaines a petition to be presented unto the Regent Counsell to interpone their authority that when the particular assignations are presented unto them letters may be directed at every mans instance in form of provision ad vitam c. 7. On July 9. this Letter was brought from the Regent unto the assembly as followes Seing wee can not be present at this assembly as our intention was wee thought it convenient briefly to give you in write signification of our meaning Of the which wee pray you take good consideration and accordingly give your advertisement Yee are not ignorant as wee suppose what hath been the estate of the Church of God within this realm both before wee accepted the burden of Regiment and since how first the thirds of Benefices were granted and the Ministry partly thereby relieved and sustained in such sort that nothing was laking which our travells could procure The first order indeed was sundry ways interrupted and broken but chiefly in that year when wee were exiled in England and all the Ministers that year were frustrat of their livings the estate of governement altering shortly at Gods pleasure and the King our Soveraigne Lord being inaugurat with the Crown of this Kingdom the first thing whereof we were carefull was that the true Religion might be established and the Ministers made sure of their sustentations in time coming Yee know at the Parliament wee were most willing that the Church should have been put in full possession of the proper patrimony and concerning the thirds wee did expede in our travells and there enlaked only a consent to the dissolution of the Prelacies Whereunto althogh wee were earnestly bent yet the States delayd and would not agree thereunto And since that time unto this hour wee trust yee will affirm that wee have pretermitted nothing that could advance the Religion put the Professors thereof in surety wherein all and the only defect was by the Civill troubles wherewith God hath suffered the Country to be plagâ—ed Now the matter being after so great rage brought to some stay quietnes it was convenient that wee return
J. Christ correction of manners and administration of the holy Sacraments and declares that there is no other face of Church nor other face of religion than is presently by the favor of God established within this realm and that there be no jurisdiction ecclesiasticall acknowledged than which is and shall be within the famin Church or which flowes there from concerning the premisses 3. All markets and faires were forbidden to be keept on the Sabboth-day or in any Church or churchyaird so all handy-work on the Sabboth-day all gaming playing passing to taverns and aile-houses and wilfull remaining from their parish-church in time of Sermon or prayers and a pecuniall mulct layd upon the transgressours respective to be payd for the use of the poor of the parish 4. An Act was made concerning these who send their children out of country 5. Every housholder having lands or goods worth 500. pounds was obliged to have a Bible which at that time was printed in folio and a Psalme book in his house for the better instruction of themselves and their families in the knowledge of God 6. In the table of Acts not printed is mention of a Commssion anent the Jurisdiction of the Kirk the last part thereof Observe 1. The Parliament in the year 1560. is acknowledged to have been a lawfull Parliament 2. We may see that the disciplin at that time in the Church was authorised and ordained to continue Moreover what was the estate of the Church at that time wee may learn from an Epistle of Andrew meluin unto The. Beza dated Nouember 13. An. 1579. Wee have not ceased these fyue years to fight against pseudepiscopacy many of the Nobility resisting us and to presse the severity of discipline wee have presented unto his Roiall Majesty and three Estates of the realm both before and now in this Parliament the form of discipline to be insert among the Acts and to be confirmed by pulick authority wee have the Kings minde bended toward us but many of the Peers against us for they alledge if pseudepiscopacy be taken away one of the Estates is pulled down if presbyteries be erected the Rojall Majesty is diminished if Church-goods be restored unto the lawfull use the Kings treasury is emptied Seing the B. with Abbots and Priors make up the third Estate and all jurisdiction both ecclesiasticall and politicall belongeth unto the King and his Counsell and things ecclesticall should by their Sentence be adjudged unto the Kings treasure That they do speak or think so the cause in many is ignorance in others a wicked life and evill manners and in many a desire to catch the goods of the Church which yet remain or fear of losing what they have taken and what shall I say of that they hold that the Sentence of excommunication is not lawfull untill the cause be known by the Kings Counsell for they knowing their own guiltiness are feared for the Sentence of the Presbytery not so much for fear of Gods judgement as for terror of the civill punishments which by our lawes and practise do follow lastly whill they have regard unto the wisdom of the flesh more than unto the reveeled word of God they wish that all things should be carried in the name and at the beck of a Bishop or one perpetuall overseer and would have nothing administred by the common sentence of the Presbytery The Lord in mercy sweep away these evills from his Church This epistle is in Vindic. Philadelph Pag. 41. Immediatly before this Parliament the Duke d'Obigny afterwards styled Earle of Lennox came into Scotland towit in the last week of Septemb. as Spotswood shewes in Histor Pag. 308. Now if we conferre that time with what is written in that page his splene may appeare against the truth for he makes the Duke's coming to be a cause of variance betwixt the King and the Church at the Assembly preceeding where no difference was appearing but afterwards some what followes Jelousies and emulations were in the winter following among the Noble men as the Earle of Athol Chancelor was envied and died and others fled out of the Country but no variance did as yet appeare betwixt the King and the Church-men XVII In Aprile 1580. a Proclamation was made in the Kings name 1580. ex deliberatione Dominorum Consilii charging all Superintendents and Comnissioners and Ministers serving at Kirks to note the names of all the subjects alsweel men as women suspected to be Papists or ...... And to admonish them ...... To give confession of their faith according to the Form approved by the Parliament and to submit unto the disciplin of the true Church within a reasonable space ...... And if they faile ...... That the Superintendent or Commissioners present a catalogue of their names unto the King and Lords of the Secret Counsell where they shall bee for the time between and the 15. day of July next to come to the end that the Acts of Parliament made against such persons may be executed The Assembly conveens at Dundy July 12. here was the Laird of Lundy Commissioner The 38. Assembly from the King Commissioners c. James Lowson is chosen Moderator 1. Some spake against the Privy Conference as if tyranny and usurpation might creep-in by it and liberty were taken from other members nevertheless after reasoning it was judged expedient to continue 2. John Craig one of the Kings Ministers delivereth this Letter from the King Trusty and welbeloved friends Wee greet you well Wee have directed toward you our trusty friend the Prior of Pettinweem and the Laird of Lundy instructed with Our power for assisting with their power and counsell in all things that they may tending to the glory of God and preservation of Vs and Our Estates desiring you heartily to accept them and Our good will committed to them for the present in good part so wee commend you to Gods blest protection From our palace of Falkland July 11. 1580. 3. Forsomuch as the Office of a Bishop as it is now used and commonly taken in this realm hath no sure warrant authority nor good ground out of the Scriptures of God but is brought in by folly and corruption of mens inventions to the great overthrow of the Church of God The wholl assembly in one voice after liberty given to ail men to reason in the matter and none opponing himselfe to defend the said pretended Office Finds and declares the same pretended Office used and termed as is above said Unlawfull in itselfe as having neither ground nor warrand within the Word of God And ordaines all such persons as use or shall use hereafter the said Office shal be charged to dimit simpliciter quite and leave-off the same as an Office whereunto they are not called by God And to desist and cease from all preaching ministration of the sacraments or using any way the office of Pastors untill they receive de novo admission from the Generall assembly Under the pain of
Alex. Arbuthnot and James Lowson are appointed to consider of an order therein and to report their judgement 2. The first part is agreed unto and where are no Presbyteries the Commissioners are to continue for that effect as before 3. The Church hath named Commissioners 4. Ordaines to advise with the Clerk-Register upon an answer unto the Kings Letter 〈◊〉 5. Referreth the form to be conceived in writ by David Lindsay and Patrick Adamson betwixt eicht and nyne 6. It is agreed to be propounded The 7. is referred to the particular elderships and whensoever disputations may be had the Church thinks them good 8. The Acts of the assembly should be put into execution by the Presbyteries 9. Ordaines this article to be craved being first well qualified and so the 10. and 11. and 12. and also that the Church proceed against the violaters of the sabboth day and mantainers of them The 13. 14. are agreed 12. Because by the many divisions and deadly feades in all quarters of the realm not only is the word of God and true religion burdened with slanders but the Common wealth is enormly wounded and all good disciplin and order confounded ....... herefore the assembly enjoyneth certain persons in severall places to travell earnestly for reconciling the differing parties and to require them in the name of God to live in unity and peace as it becomes the members of one body ....... as they wold shew themselves sons of peace 13. The assembly gives commission to two Barons seven Commissioners of burghs and the Ministers of the Kings house and of Edinb with Ro Pont Da. Lindsay Pa. Adamson An. Melvin and seven others or any eight of them To present unto the Lords of the Artâ—cls of the Parliament such heads as shall be given unto them by the Church these heads and a supplication unto the King were read and allowed but are not in the Register only in Sess 22. ordaines a supplication to the King and Lords of the Articles that no Act be past in Parliament repugnant to the true word of God and namely concerning Bishops The Parliament began at Edinburgh October 24. where first was an Act ratifying all former Lawes and Acts made â—or the liberty of the true Church and religion presently professed within the realm and a particular enumeration of these Acts another Act for provision of Ministers and certain stipends for them at all parish-churches one against the dilapidation of the rents of Benefices that are provided to Ministers one that all Benefices of cure under Prelacies shall be given to Ministers only and all other gifts of them to be null one against blasphemy and oaths with penalties according to the quality of severall trausgressors one against them that passe in pilgrimage or superstitiously to wells chapells and crosses and the observers of papisticall rites one for explication of the Act against notorious adultery to wit it shall be judged notorious adultery where children one or mo are procreat betwixt adulterers or when they keep company bed together notoriously known or when they are suspect of adultery and thereby give slander and thereupon being duly admonished to abstain and satiffy the Church by repentance or purgation and contemptuously refusing are excommunicat for their obstinacy all and every one being in any of these three degrees are made lyable to suffer death Another Act was against all Papists practizing against the true religion by dispersing libels in praise of the Pope or seducing the people c. Observe 1. That in all time preceeding was no opposition or variance betwixt the King and the Church In the assemblies the Kings Commissioners consented unto their Acts and namely unto these concerning the Policy of the Church excepting that part de Diaconatu whereunto neither did all the Ministers consent and his Commissioner did consent unto the registring of the book of Discipline in the Register of the Assembly and the King appointed Commissioners to concur with the Deputies of the Assemblies in the constitution of Presbyteries before the framing and publishing of the second Confession of faith as at that time was not a Bishop in the church who was not subject unto the assemblies and presbyteries yea and they were emploied as deputies to procure and supplicate against the power of episcopacy But neither could the book of disciplin be established nor episcopacy be forbidden by Act of Parliament not for any respect of discontent against the book of disciplin or for any intention to restore episcopacy in the Church but meerly upon account of Civill interest and the main respect was the securing of possessions depending upon the title of Bishops 2. Observe that the first variance between the King and the Ministers was upon respect unto the Duke of Lennox and that was for two particulares one that when the Duke came into the country many Papists came also into the Country and Court and began to practize so that as Bishop Spotswood in The History Pag. 308. shewes the Papists assembling together in Paisley did in derision sing a Soule masse for the Ministers as if they and their religion had been utterly gone Wherefore the Ministers in their Sermons did regrate the countenance given to Papists in the Court and the dangers whereinto both the King and countrey were brought by the secret practises of the French John Dury and Walter Balcanquall were summoned to answer before the Counsell for this their liberty of speaking in their Sermons they obey and compear and alledge that the Counsell was not their Judge in such a cause The matter being notoriously known and regrated by many the Ministers were dismissed at that time In time of the Assembly as is before Walter Balcanquall had spoken again to the same purpose and when the gentle man was sent unto the Assembly but would not be the accuser and the Assembly would not proceed against the Minister without an accuser the King was not wel-pleased but knowing the difficulty to find an accuser would follow the business no more The other particulare is related in the now-named History Pag. 316. The See of Glasgow being then void it was suggested unto the Duke by some flatterers that he had a fair occasion presented to make himselfe Lord of the City and of the lands pertaining to that bishoprick if he would only procure a gift thereof to some one that wold make a disposition thereof to him and his heirs The offer was made to sundry Ministers who all refused because of the required condition at last the agents in this business fell upon Robert Mongomery Min. at Sterlin he was content to accept it Thereupon a gift was formed and a Bond given by him that how soon he shall be admitted Bishop he should dispone the lands Lordship and whatsoever belongs unto that prelacy to the Duke and his heirs for the yearly paiment of a thousand pounds Scots with some horse-corn and poultry The Assembly hearing of this bargain do charge this
asscribe or take upon them any part thereof in placing or displacing Ministers of Gods word in spirituall livings or offices without the Churches admission or in stopping the mouths of preachers or taking upon them the judgement and tryall of doctrin or of hindering or dis-annulling the censures of the Church or exeeming any offender there from 2. That the Presbyteries consisting of Pastors or Teachers and such as are commonly called Elders according to Gods word and now according to his Ma s direction appointed in diverse parts of this realm for disciplin and keeping order in ecclesiasticall affaires Be approved established by authority and paines prescribed against them that stubbornly oppose themselves 3. That the Synodall assemblies consisting of sundry Presbyteries and Nationall consisting of the wholl be approved and by vertue Act of Counsell presently and of Parliament hereafter have power to conveen so oft as occasion shall require to advise treat conclude and make ordinances in such things as concern the well of the Church and their charge in doctrin and disciplin with liberty to appoint times places for that effect 4. That Presbyteries and such as they will direct of their own number have the same power in designing manses gliebs and repairing of Churches as Bishops or Commissioners had before 5. That every Church have their severall Pastor to be sustained on the tyths of the parish where he serves and to that end the manses of churches that are annexed to great Benefices or prelacies be dissolved pensions given out of the tiths and tacks of the same set by the Collectors or possessors may be revoked c. Likewise a Supplication unto the King and Counsell was read for redress of many enormities 1. That the slanderous proclamation at Perth July 12. and published in all townes and parish-churches and to the perpetuall infamy of Gods servants is printed may be perused and diligently considered and triall be made whither any Minister be culpable of such odious crimes and if they be culpable that they be punished with all rigor of law And otherwise that the givers out of so blasphemous reports and devisers and diters of that infamous libell be punished accordingly And that by Act of Counsell and open proclamation the Ministry be declared innocent of such wicked and hainous crimes 2. That the unaccustomed violence used against Jo. Howeson drawing him out of the seat of the presbytery ...... And against David Weemes Minister be so punished that none be bold to attempt the like hereafter 3. That Colin Campbell Archbald and Wi. Heggets burgesses of Glasgow with their complices be punished according to justice for the uproar made by them against the Students and shedding their blood 4. that the proclamation lately made for the liberty of the Assemblies may be enlarged and more plainly cleared 5. That your Lp s will give his Majesty to understand how wicked instruments they are who persuaded his Gr. to allow and take upon himself all the mischiefs and ungodly proceedings whereby his Gr. and the Church Country were brought into such misery and danger 6. That all Acts of Counsell made against Presbyteries assemblies charging them to desist from proceeding in discipline and ecclesiasticall censures against scandalous persons be annulled and deleted and the Act made against J. Dury 7. That his Majesty and Lords will weigh what great inconvenients and absurdities fall out upon the Act of Counsell made concerning the absolute power and for removing them to delete that Act never to be remembred 8. That his Gr. and Lords provide carefully foresee that by wicked practise of dimission or association of authority the Church the Kings Majesty and country be not hurt and that the same be stayd in time 9. That the stipend appointed unto the Minister of Sterlin and now wickedly purchased by Ro. Mongomery to his young son be restored for sustentation of a qualified man to teach that flock which by his ungodly dealing and apostasy hath been destitute so long time 9. That it would please your Majesty and Lords to have compassion upon that Noble and godly man James Hamilton Earle of Arran somtyme a comfortable instrument in Reforming the Church of God and now visited by the hand of God and bereft under pretence of Law 10. That Commissioners be deputed in each part for visiting the Colledges The Assembly gives commission unto nyneteen Ministers with the Ministers of the Kings house to present this Supplication unto the Kâ—ng and the Estates now conveened at Halirud house or unto the Parliament when it shall be holden crave answer c. In the next Session these brethren report that the Lords crave the advice of the Church who should sit in their names to vote in Counsell and Parliament seing now they are about the taking order for a Counsell consisting of three Estates For better resolution in this particulare it was thought meet to enquire of the Lords what is their meaning in this proposition In the following session answer was returned that the meaning is Whither the Church will consent that some of the Bishops should for the Church be upon the Counsell The assembly resolves they can not agree that any shall vote in name of the Church but they who bear office in the Church and are authorized with commission thereunto Two Ministers are appointed to return this aâ—swer unto the Lords In this Convention of Estates nothing was done in the affaires of the Church they were all for securing themselves XX. On January 28. year 1583. the King withdrew himselfe from the 1583. Another change of Court Nobility that had separated the Duke and Arran from him and he went unto the Castle of Santandrews untill he sent for other Noble men to be of his Counsell and the entituled Earle of Arran was let out of Duplin and came unto the King whereupon in the end of that year followed great alteration The Generall assembly conveenes at Edinb April 24. Tho. The 45. Assembly Smeton is chosen Moderator I. Three Ministers were sent unto the King to humbly desire Commissioners for assisting the assembly in treating and concluding c. And seing his Majesty had sent Ambassadors into England that he would be pleased to endeavoure an union be made betwixt the two Kingdoms and other Christian Princes and Nations professing the true religion against the persecution of Papists and them that are confederat in that bloody League of Trent and also that her Majesty would disburden their Brethren of England from the yoke of ceremonies imposed upon them against the liberty contained in Gods word Likewise in Sess 5. others were ordained to supplicate his Majesty earnestly that the French Ambassador may be sent away because his travell is suspected to tend against religion and the Commonwell That a Jesuit Holt may be tryed and according to his offense punished That the Lord Seton's son may be accused for his Letters unto Jesuits That a brother of
they have done if they had lived in the days of Domician Decius c. Avenii lib. cit who recordeth many other Synods condemning that faction As also Sigebert a Monck of Gemblac who hath continued the Epitome of Jerom and hath briefly written the History of the Church from the year 381. untill 1112 there he noteth many errors of the Popes namely That they presume to absolve Subjects from their Allegiance unto their Princes He saith of them False Prophets false Apostles and false Priests have arisen who deceive the People with a false Religion and dare advance themselves above all that is worshipped while they seek to establish their own power and dominion they have put away Christian charity and simplicity 13. When Bishops and Priests became Monarchs some Monarchs became Reformation of some Countreys Pastors as Olaus King of Norway and Steuchilus King of Sweden taught their Subjects the Word of God Herman Contractus Count of Vering infirm in body was admired in the knowledge of the Greek Arabick and Latin tongues singular in Philosophy especially Astronomy Rhetorick Poesie and Divinity Jo. Lampad in Mellifi remembreth also that some Germans were then persecuted for denying Purgatory the bodily presence of Christ in the Eucharist and the worship of Images Ecbert a Monck wrote against them and contemptuously called them Cathari or Puritans the Emperors also and the Popes made Constitutions against them The People Heneti were compelled to receive Bishops and Priests in the days of Otho I. but after his death they killed the Bishops they threw down the Churches and returned to Idolatry Henry III. restoreth the Christian Religion and erecteth Bishopricks among them Io. Pap. in Hist Convers After the death of Steven King of Hungary were sturrs there for many years in the year 1045. the Princes of the Kingdom being vexed by the severity of King Peter sent for Andrew Bela and Leventa which were of the kinâ—ed of Steven and banished into Bohem and Poland The King understanding this Plot did cause to be hanged Viâ—ca Bua and Buchna three chief men and punished others cleaving unto them other ways For this cause the Nobles convening at Canad sent for Andrew and Leventa again with solemn promises and oath to bring the Kingdom into their obedience So soon as they came all the People came unto them at Novum Castrum demanding first to permit the People to live after the ancient way of their Fathers in Paganism to kill the Bishops and Clergy to forsake Christianism and worship their Idols which was granted The chief of them Vacha began in the Castle Belos and his Son gathereth Socerers and Soothsayers by whose inchantments he purchaseth the Peoples favor Then the People threw down the Churches and killed all the Latin and Dutch Priests cruelly Likewise Andrew and Leventa levieth an Army against the Christians And four Bishops Gerard Bistrit Buld and Beneth and Zehung Count of Alba meet together in the Church of God where Gerard saith Brethren fellow Bishops and other believers here present we shall to day go with the Crown of Martyrdom unto our Lord Jesus Christ for this night I saw the Lord Jesus Christ communicating unto us the Sacrament of his body and blood After Mass they went with the King and his Army and were killed at Pesch and the King was taken and brought to Alba where he died ann 1047. Then Andrew was crowned and so soon as he was free from enemies he enacted a Law That all Hungarians should renounce Paganism under pain of death and himself did profess the faith in Christ Nevertheless the Emperor Henry went down the Danube with a great Army and besiedgeth the Castle Pesch some Hungarians in the night-time boareth all the Emperor's Ships under the water and drowned them so that the Army was weakened Naucler Gener. 35. And in Gener. 36. he shews how the Emperor sought peace and hardly obtained it for continuing peace they did agree that Solomon King Andrew's Son should marry Sophia the Emperor's Daughter But then Bela the King's Brother made a new insurrection and by help of the Polonians invades the Kingdom and prevails so that Andrew was killed and Solomon fled into Germany and Bela was crowned at Alba Immediately he calleth a Parliament for setling and ordering the Kingdom Many of the common People especially the Countrey men say unto the King Grant unto us to live after the maner of our Fathers in Paganism to put away Bishops and Priests and to retain our Tithes and to lay waste the Churches The King was amased and craves a delay for three days On the third day the chief of the multitude come for the answer At the King's command Soldiers fall upon them and then invade the multitude and when some of them were killed others cry for mercy and renounce Paganism By conferring the former part with this it appears that two things especially did hinder the Reformation of the Heathens at that time to wit They had Latin Priests who did the Service in an unknown language and they took it ill to be burthened with payment of Tithes and moreover Religion was pressed upon them by the sword In time of the wars twixt the Emperor Henry and the Saxons Mistiwoi a Prince of the Wandals did so approve himself unto D. Bernard that he did espouse unto him his Sister Before the day of marriage Tiaderik a Marquess said unto the Duke It was a base thing to give such a Lady unto a dog So soon as this was reported unto Mistiwoi he said Are we then dogs is this the reward of our trouble if we be dogs we will let them feel our madness The Wandals then renounce Christianity and profess hostility against Christians at Aldenburgh they made their sport with sixty Priests they destroy Hamburgh and the Bishop Benno escapes with his life they expel the Marquess of Brandeburgh out of all his Lands Duke Bernard levieth an Army against them and the Emperor sent aid unto him In this fight Mistiwoi was killed and the Wandals were brought into payment of their former tribute But for eighty years they were not sincere in Religion saith Al. Crantz in Saxo. li. 4. c. 34. In the days of the Emperor Conrad Mistiwoi Duke of Poland did renounce the faith and raising an Army made great havock in Germany twixt the Rivers Sala and Albe destroyed many Churches and Monasteries and killed many thousand men When he heard that the Emperor was preparing against him he returns with his spoil Loc. cit c. 36. 14. About the year 980. Theodor Bishop of Antioch besought the Emperor Of the Manichees John Zimisca to remove the Manichees who called themselves Cathari and Pavacimi into some remote place because they overspread all and infected many with their Heresies The Emperor transports many of them into Philippopolis in Thracia where Alexius Commenus Emperor in the days of Henry IV. caused dispute with them and by information did prevail with many of them
embrace this shew of honor that for reverence of the Roman Church they might be the more respected in their own jurisdiction and sometimes the more easily advance themselves above their Competitors Sometimes the Popes sent Legates into other Diocies with such modesty that they had Authority to attempt nothing without concurrence of the Bishops or Synod of that Countrey Albeit these Legations were partly godly and at the worst were tolerable yet they were not potestativae or imperious but charitativae or exhortatory Nevertheless the Popes brought the Churches and Bishops into subjection by such means for afterwards they were sent onely for ambitious usurpation covetousness and worldly affairs The ordinary Legates at Picen Romandiola Bononia Ferraria Avenion and if there be any such others are Provincial Deputies Praetores or Vice-Roys The Nuntio's at the Court of the Emperor or of any King or Prince or State are Ambassadors or Spies for secular affairs The affairs of any Church that are gainful if they be of less account are reserved unto the judgement of the Nuntio yet not definitively but to be determined at Rome and things of more weight are reserved for the Court of Rome wholly In the mean time the power of Metropolitans and Bishops is neglected The ancient Bishops of Rome did severely enjoyn their Legates to acknowledge duly the inferior Bishops within their own jurisdiction but now they pass by the Metropolitans and draw all actions unto themselves and the Court of Rome Also their ambiton and avarice have so provoked some Nations that they will admit no Legate as Sicilie and France hath entrenched their office These particulars are more fully written by Spalatens de Rep. Eccles lib. 4. cap. 12. Of BRITANNY 1. AS I touched in the former Century England was oppressed by the Danes in England Danes so that Swan a Danish King did bear the Scepter of England and when he was a dying he left England to Harald Denmark to Canut and Nor way to Swan his three Sons Harald lived not long After him and the death of the unfortunate English King Agelred great contention was in England for the Crown some were for Edmond â—ronside the Son of Agelred and some for Canut After many bloody fights both parties agree to try the quarrel twixt them two onely in sight of both Armies they make the essay with swords and sharp stroakes in the end upon the motion of Canut they agree and kiss one another to the joy of both Armies ann 10. 6. and they covenant for parting the Land during their lives and they lived as brâ—thren Within a few years a Son of Edrik Duke of Mercia killed Edmond traitorously and brought his two Sons unto Canut and said God save our onely King Thereafter Canut reigned in England twenty years and all the Counsellors swear unto him By their advice he sent the two Sons of Edmond unto his Brother Swan King of Denmark willing him to put them out of the way He abhorring such a fact sent them to Solomon King of Hungarie where Edwin was married with the King's Daughter and left her soon a Widow and the other Brother Edward married Agatha the Daughter of the Emperor Henry III. It is written that Canut established Laws Ecclesiastical as well as Civil among which are these First All men should holily worship God onely throughout all ages they should most religiously hold fast the one rule of Christian Religion they should with due loyalty and obedience honor King Canut We further command that every one of each Order shall diligently and holily keep the Religion of his own Office and Function namely the Servants of God Bishops Abbots Monks Regulars and Nuns and square their life according to their prescribed rule Let them pray oft and much unto Christ both night and day for all Christian People And all the Ministers of God especially the Priests we entreat and command to obey God and keep dear chastity that they may escape God's wrath and hells fire seeing they know certainly it is not lawful for them to have fellowship with women for lust and who shall abstain from them let him have God's mercy and on earth the honor due unto a Thane Let every The beginning of Knâ—ght â—â—oa among Priests one pay his Tithes yearly Each one should prepare thrice a year at least to receive the Eucharist so that he may eat the same to wholesom remedies and not to damnation If any woman commit adultery to the open shame of the world let her nose and ears be cut off c. Spelman in Concil Canut died ann 1039. and his Son Hardiknut reigned four years and his Brother two years Then the Danes failed after they had been Kings of England twenty eight years and vexed it 255. years 2. After the death of Grim King of Scots Malcolm would not accept Troubles in Scotland the Crown until the Law which was made in his Father's time concerning Succession were confirmed with consent of the Parliament He was molested by the Danes and in token of his two victories two stones were set up in Anguise in two several places as yet bearing the name of their Captain Came. At that time Malcolm divided a great part of the patrimony of the Crown among his chief Captains so that from that time the Kings Revenues were small and therefore the Nobility gave unto the King the Wards and Marriages of their Sons if yong He which was so careful of Succession had no Sons Duncan King the Son of his eldest Daughter was killed by Macbeth his Cousen-German and Successor In a word while some strove for the ancient Liberty and others for the priviledge of Succession ten Kings were killed by their Successors until the year 1103. 3. When England was freed from the Danes they sent to Normandy Alteration in England inviting Edward the Confessor and Brother to King Edmund to come He fearing their inconstancy did refuse until they sent pledges to abide in Normandy and then was Crowned ann 1045. In his time was that Law made which concerneth the King's Oath at Coronation A King because he is the Lieutenant of the most High King was appointed to this end that he should regard and govern the earthly Kingdom and People of God and above all things his holy Church and defend her from wrongs and root out Malefactors from her yea scatter and destroy them which unless he do he cannot be justly called a King A King should fear God and above all things love him and establish his command throughout his Kingdom He should also keep nourish maintain and govern the holy Church of his Kingdom with all integrity and liberty according to the Constitutions of his Fathers and Predecessors and defend it against enemies so as God may be honored above all and ever had in minde He should establish good Laws and approved Customs and abolish evil and remove them all out of his Realm He should do right Judgement in
his Kingdom and execute Justice by the Counsel of his Nobles All these things should the King swear in his own Person before he be Crowned Mat. Parisien describes the manners of the Countrey at his coming thus The Nobles were given to gluttony and letchery they went not to Church in the Christian maner in the morning but onely had a Priest which made haste with the Mattens and Mass in their Chambers and they heard a little with their ears The Clergy were so ignorant that if any knew the Grammar he was admired by them All men were so given to carousing that both nights and days were spent in that exercise c. This King had no Children and sent for Edward the outlaw he came and died within a year at London leaving one Son Edgar and two Daughters Margaret and Christiana After Edward Harold Earl of Oxford was Crowned then William Duke of Normandy came into England with an Army pretending a right by covenant with King Edward and did so prevail ann 1067. that Harold was slain and he was called William the Conqueror Within a few years he made a great alteration in the Kingdom the most part of his Knights and Bishops were Normans and many English with Edgar fled into Scotland where King Malcolm had married Margaret Edgar's Sister and they incited Malcolm to invade England and he entered into the North part ann 1071. At last a peace was concluded upon condition that a Mark-Stone was set up in Stanmoor as the mark of both Kingdom with the portraict of both Kings on the sides of the Stone Ia. Vsser de Eccles statu c. 6. shews out of sundry Authors that when the Wars were twixt William and Harold William sought the Pope's advice and Harold dispised the Pope So Alexander II. then Pope sent unto William a Standart in good luck or hope of his victory and when William had obtained the victory he sent Harold's Standart unto Alexander Thereafter the Pope writes unto him thus Thy wisdom knows that the Kingdom of England since the Name of Christ was known there hath been under the power and defence of the Prince of the Apostles until some becoming members of that wicked head and following the pride of their father Satan have forsaken God's Covenant and turned away the English People from the way of truth for as thou knowest well while the English were faithful upon account of their pious devotion they gave a yearly Pension unto the Apostolical See of which a part was brought unto the Roman high Priest and a part unto the Church of S. Mary which is called The School of the English for the use of the Brethren c. King William confirmeth the gift and as it follows thereafter some pages until he was established Hildebrand was so affected toward him that he was evil reported by the Brethren grumbling that he had so affected and helped the committing of so many Homicides and that William was devoted unto the Apostolical See above all others of his condition But when the Pope was not content with the King's Liberality and sought an Oath of Loyalty William wrote unto him saying Religious Father Hubert thy Legate admonished me in your name that I should give Loyalty unto thee and thy Successors and that I should be more mindfull of the Money which my Ancestors were wont to send unto the Roman Church the one I have accepted and not the other Loyalty I would not give nor will I because neither have I promised it nor do I finde that my Ancestors have done it unto thy Ancestors While I was three years in France the Money was gathered carelesly but since my returning by the Divine mercy what is gathered is sent by thy foresaid Legate Pray for me and for the standing of our Kingdom c. Hildebrand was not pleased with this Letter and therefore in an Epistle unto Hubert he said Thou knowest very well what account I make of Money without Honor. And then speaking of King William he saith The Roman Church may lay many things unto his charge none of all the Kings even of the Heathenish have presumed to attempt against the Apostolique See what he hath not been ashamed to do to wit that any hath been so irreverent and shameless as to discharge his Bishops and Arch-Bishops from the Churches of the Apostles Therefore we will that thou in our name study to admonish him that as he would take it ill if his Subjects give him not due honor so he would not empair the honor of the holy Roman Church and by giving due thanks he may procure the favor of blessed Peter For we being mindefull of our former love toward him and following the meekness of the Apostle by God's help so far as we can have spared his fault hitherto but if he will not put an end unto this and others his faults that thou knowest let him surely know that he will grievously provoke the wrath of blessed Peter c. Among his other faults that were offensive unto Hildebrand William had imprisoned his own Brother Odo Bishop Baiocen without regard of his Episcopal Order as he writes unto the King saying One thing toucheth us near and by touching vexeth us and among the excellent monuments of thy Royal Vertues doth violently overcloud the joy of our friendly heart that in taking a Bishop thy own Brother not providing for thy honor as it became thee but preferring thy earthly wariness and reason unto God's Law thou hast not taken notice of Priestly dignity The honor of a Brother and Episcopal Dignity are no way to be matched in comparison if you will compare it to the glory of a King or to the Crown of Princes these are more inferior then if you would compare Lead unto Gold So Hildebrand And nevertheless Baronius assureth us that the King made no account of his Intercession nor Argument 4. Before this time were â—o Diocies or Bishopricks in Scotland and sure Alteration of the Church diâ—cipline â—n Scotland it is by Act of Parliament at Scone under Constantine the II. all Church-men were forbidden to meddle with secular business therefore at that time a Church-man could not be a Parliamentary Lord. But King Malcolm Cammore brought in new Titles of honor into the Civil Estate after the maner of other Nations and so he changed the Government of the Church and erected six Bishopricks At that time as all our Historians write many strangers from Hungary and England which both were tributary unto Rome and in great troubles came into this Land with Queen Margaret and by her and their information the King was perswaded unto such changes both in the Civil Estate and Church Here then is a change of the Discipline in the Church of this Land and we see by what means it came even from Rome where things were very corrupt at that time But let us look back into former times and compare all together Bishop potswood in his History would have
bread of the Mass and that the Eucharist should be carried with lighted candles unto the sick De celebrat Miss lib. 3. tit 41. c. Sanè It followeth to speak of his pride He sat eleven years 3. GREGORY the IX so soon as he was set in his Chair sent a Nuntio Steven into England to crave the tenth part of all movables both of the Nobility and Clergy for maintenance of his wars against the Emperor but under the name of wars against the Infidels Because they refused he excommunicateth them all until they obeyed P. Mornay in Myster The next year he sent his Legates through Europe who by preachings entreatings and excommunications purchased great sums of money as if it had been for aid of the holy Land but it could not be known into what gulf so vast sums were hid but the care of the holy Land was forgot and the charity of men grew cold Mat. Paris Behold the issue it was to repress the Emperor Frederick who is more execrable said the Pope then Pharaoh Nero or any Tyrant He sent his Legate Albert Beham into Germany to deprive all Bishops and to excommunicate all Laicks adhering unto the Emperor or who wished him well But at that time none of the Bishops nor Abbots regarded that commission and being assembled they openly protested That the Priest of Rome had no power in Germany without consent of the Bishops there Let the Priest of Rome feed his Italians said they we who are the dogs of this flock will beat away the wolves lurking under lambs skins what he will do to others ye may know seeing this disguised Vicar so dealeth with us The Pope accursed Frederick Duke of Austria as the chief of that Assembly and Eberhard Bishop of Salzburgh presently absolved him And all the Bishops with one consent accursed the Pope as the enemy of Christian peace a most damnable Arch-Heretick and more pestiferous then the Turks Jews or Tartars seeing he doth such things as those had never done the like Mornay in Myster ex Avent lib. 7. Annal. Boio Then Gregory sent unto the Canons and Monks charging them to choose other Prelates They would not Therefore he charged some of them to compear before him for their rebellion They contemned his summons Then the Princes and Clergy of Germany assembled again but the Pope died This opposition had he abroad neither wanted he enemies at home for in his first year was so great variance between him and the Citizens that he fled out of Rome about Easter to Viterbio and then to Pirusio and having no other means of revenge he excommunicated them all The cause of this sedition was the Citizens claimed an ancient custome and law that the Pope should not excommunicate any of them nor suspend the City with any interdiction for any excess He answered The Pope is less then God but greater then any man consequently greater then a Citizen yea greater is he then any Emperor and seeing he is their spiritual father he may chastise his children and reduce them so oft as they go astray Moreover the Romans alledged that their Bishops were tied to pay unto the Senate yearly tribute both by ancient and late laws of which they have been in use and possession until these days Gregory replied Albeit in time of persecution the Church for her defence and cause of peace had gratified the heads of the City with kindely rewards yet that should not now be pleaded as a debt This strife was not soon ended Mat. Paris ad An. 1234. It would seem incredible almost to read how vast sums of money this Pope did rake together by exactions voluntary offerings confirmations of Bishopricks removing variances betwixt Bishops and Magistrates and other Church-men and especially for dispensing with oaths by all which what inconveniences did arise it cannot be told saith Matth. Parisien ibid. for as there was nothing so hard or absurd wherewith the Pope could not dispense for money so the people trusting to dispensations did little regard how great evil they did As for example Henry King of England being desirous of a taxation did swear in Parliament that he would ratifie some ancient Liberties which they were suing and after the tax was granted he past from his oath by a dispensation At another time the same Henry did sign himself with the cross pretending and swearing that he would go into the holy Land against the Infidels when the money was amassed for his journey he gave over his journey being assured that the Pope would acquit him for 100. or 200. pounds From this sink of dispensations did more and more abound the plurality of Benefices in one mans person Bishopricks were bestowed on men without literature children were made Parsons kinsfolks were married within degrees in a word what kinde of iniquity was not committed under sure confidence of dispensations Matth. Parisien This Gregory made truce with the Emperor An. 1240. and within a few moneths he calleth for the Cardinals John de Columna and Raymond and said I am ashamed of the truce made with the enemy of the Church go therefore unto the Emperor thou John who wast mediator betwixt us and shew him that I will not accept the articles and that I am his enemy John answereth Far be that inconstancy from such an one I will not consent unto this counsel yea I earnestly contradict it Gregory saith Then from this forth I will not hold thee for a Cardinal John answereth Nor will I have thee for a Pope Thus they were parted with mutual defiance Ibid. When the King of France heard of this he commandeth to hold up all the moneys that the Legate had amassed under the name of relief for the holy Land and then the Pope was content to keep the truce Ibid. He was the Author of that hymn Salve Regina c. in which he giveth unto the blessed Virgin the proper worship of Christ In his name were published the Books of Decretals that were collected by Raymond a Dominican He sat fourteen years and died An. 1241. When the Cardinals came together for election Robert Somerset an English Cardinal was likely to have carried it and in the mean time he and some others who did incline that way were poisoned to the great infamy of the Roman Clergy saith Mat. Paris 4. CELESTIN the IV. a very old man attaineth the Chair by promises He sat eighteen days and was poisoned Then the See was vacant twenty and one moneths because the Emperor had some Cardinals under arrest whom at last he dismissed by intercession of Baldwin Greek Emperor and Raymund Earl of Tolouse 5. Here it shall not be amiss to insert the comparison of these former Popes A parallel of preceeding and following Popes with others following as it is in Io. Bale Catal. From Silvester the Il. until this year 1242. that is for the space of 240. years Antichrist did reign in the Roman Church like some accursed Lucifer for in
Lords as they would be called had the precedency 14. The Jews lived then in England and waxed both in number and wealth The Iews in England An. 1235. they obtained from Pope Gregory the IX that they should not be taxed by Christian Kings and that they might have Christian servants and nurses An. 1257. they murthered a young boy in Lincoln therefore King Henry imprisoned seventy one of them at London The Minorites being hired for money procured their liberty for saith I. Bale Henry did not so much reign as bear the image of the Romish Beast but after that time the name of a Minorite was odious in the ears of English men Edward the I. banished all the Jews and escheated all their goods allowing them only a viaticum One good thing God wrought by them they left many Bibles in England whereby sundry of the learned were stirred to learn the Hebrew language as Gregory Huntington c. This Edward began to restrain the wealth of Monks and the power of Bishops When Lands were given to Monasteries or a Monastery bought any Land they did not acknowledge the Superior of those Lands so the King and Noble men were prejudiced of Wards Reliefs Knight-Service and such other things Edward made a Law that no person religious or any other should buy or sell Lands that might any way come under Mortmain that is in prejudice of the Superior under pain of forfeiture of the same At that time was confusion of Courts the Civil Judges and Bishops endeavoring to enlarge their own and contract their Rivals Authority Edward fixed boundaries unto them both as is more particularly in T. Fuller's Church-History lib. 3. He discharged the Abbot of Waltham and the Dean of Pauls to crave the tithe of any mans goods for the charges of Jerusalems wars albeit the Pope had given them this Commission in three several Bulls The Abbot died and the Dean appeared before the King and his Councel and promised to obey He also summoned the Dean of Wolverhampton because against the priviledges of the Realm he had given a Prebend of his Chappel unto a stranger at the Pope's command The Dean appeared and confessed his fault submitting himself unto the King's clemency K. Iames VI. in Monitio ex archivis Regni 15. Alexander the III. King of Scots fell with his horse over the rocks on the West side of Kingron March 18. An. 1285. His life was remarkable and his death lamentable He had divided the Realm into four parts and abode a quarter of the year in each part giving justice unto all men so he knew his subjects and they knew and loved him The Judges of each part waited upon him within their jurisdiction and when he removed the Judges of the other part received him so his Court was never populous His children died young except one Daughter who was married to Erik King of Norway and she had one Daughter After his much bewailed death a Parliament at Scone named six persons to govern the Country for the time three for the part on the North side of Forth and three for the South The King's Daughter was dead and Edward the I. sent unto this Parliament suing the marriage of their young Queen unto his Son So the Estates consented very readily provision being made that Scotland should be governed by their own Laws and Magistrates In the mean while Margaret died Then competition followed between Robert Bruce Earl of Hastings in England and of Carrict and Garioch in Scotland and John Baliol Earl of Galloway The ground of this plea flowed by their genealogy from King David who died in the year 1153. He had one Son Henry Earl of Huntington he died before his Father leaving three Sons Malcolm William and David So Malcolm surnamed the Maiden succeeded his Grandfather and after him his Brother William the Father of Alexander the II. and Grandfather of this Alexander the III. David the third Son of Henry had three Daughters Margaret Countess of Galloway Isobel married to Robert Bruce surnamed The Noble Earl of Hastings and the third or youngest was Countess of Huntington Margaret had no Sons but three Daughters Dornagilla the Mother of John Baliol and Mary the Wife of John Cumin c. Robert the Noble had a Son Robert the Competitor who married the heretrix of Carrict and had two Sons Robert the King afterwards and Edward Then Dornagilla pleaded first for the Crown but Robert Earl of Carrict alledged that he being of equal degree with her the male should be preferred in the inheritance of Lands and rather of Kingdoms as it hath been lately practised in Burgundy and is usual among Brethren and Sisters as for her Son he is a degree further off and therefore not to be heard in that cause The parties did so increase that no Authority could command either of them and intestin wars were thought dangerous wherefore by common consent Edward the I. was chosen Umpire At the first he omitted no point of formality he called unto Berwick the Competitors John and Robert and the Governors of the Realm he protesteth that he calleth them not as Subjects before their Magistrate but as his Friends before their chosen Arbiter he caused them all to swear that they will stand to his decreet and receive one of the two whom he should name He chose twelve Scots and so many English as his Councellors in that matter and caused them to swear that they shall give their advice uprightly according to their knowledge The mean while he thinketh upon his own advantage and considering that Scotland was divided into two powerful factions it seemed the more easie unto him to work his own point in shew he sendeth for Jurists in other Nations not doubting as that sort is seldom of one opinion but to finde some response conducing to his own end which may appear by his altering the state of the question which he propounded in this maner A King who is not wont to be crowned nor anointed but only set in a chair and be proclaimed King yet not so free that he is not under another King and himself acknowledged so dying without children two of his Cousins and Nephews of his Granduncle Sempronius seek the inheritance c. The most part answered The custom of the Realm is a Law in such a case and if there be not a precedent they should stand at the will of the Superior King Then in another meeting at Norain Edward required acknowledgement of subjection from all the Scotch Commissioners They did all refuse in one voice In a third meeting at Berwick he sent privily for Robert and proferred him the Kingdom if he would swear fealty unto him Robert answered I will never prejudice the liberty of that Realm John Baliol was sent for and accepted the condition So he was proclaimed King six years after the death of Alexander and all the Scots swear Allegiance unto him Afterwards both the King and Nobles gave their
John advertiseth the King by Letter that Robert had such a design and for the more faith he sent the sealed contract Edward summoned Robert upon treason he did purposely nominate a long day that he might also catch his associates if there were any and that Robert may fear the less Robert was not suspicious of the Cumine and would not flie A guard was set to attend him Before the day appointed his Cousin the Earl of Montgomery sent him a pair of gilded spurs whereby he conceived his Cousin advised him to flie The same night he and two others came away quietly in the winter time and on the seventh day lodged in his own house at â—ochmaban There he meeteth with his Brother David and Robert Fleemine as he was telling them the cause of his suddain return they fall upon a Post carrying Letters from John Cumine unto Edward desiring him to hasten the business with Robert seeing delay may prove dangerous Robert hasteth to Dunfrife and finding John Cumine in the Church of the Franciscans he challenged him of the premises Cumine denied all even that these were his Letters which were taken from the Post Then Robert struck him with a dagger and left him as dead In his coming out James Lindsay meeteth him and understanding by his words that the other was dead he goeth into the Church and killed him and his Brother Robert Cumine The Scots would have crowned Robert but such was their belief they thought him uncapable because he had killed a man in a Church Therefore the Abbot of Scone posted to Avenion and brought a pardon in April An. 1306. Then Robert was crowned at Scone The Abbot brought also a dispensation unto the Scots from the oath given unto Edward and withal he assured them of the Pope's favor and assistance As also the Pope wrote unto King Edward that he presume not any more to trouble the Scots because that Kingdom was before permitted unto the Roman Bishop and therefore it belongeth only unto the Pope to give it unto or take it from whom he pleaseth Pol. Virg. Hist l. 17. No monument of Antiquity is extant for the Pope's title to the Crown of Scotland and whether the Abbot made this proffer of subjection or the Pope did so usurp it it is uncertain Nevertheless Odomar Valentine Deputy of King Edward and the Cumines which were potent and numerous took Arms against Robert He feared the power of his adversaries and knowing that many Scots loved him not for his former service against them so he was in no small perplexity but he amassed all the forces that he could He had hard fortune at the first and was sundry times worsted so that only two of his friends Malcolm Earl of Levin and Gilbert Hay abode with him his followers were searched out and put to death his Brethren Nigel and Alexander with his and their wives were sent into England Buchan Hist lib. 8. Then the controversie was hot at Rome between the Pope and Edward for the title of the Crown of Scotland Edward by his Proctors alledgeth that the Kings of Scotland were his vassals and through many ages had done homage to his Ancestors and therefore seeing now they had so hainously trespassed against him he might censure them at his pleasure This claim is manifested before and Baldred Byssate did appear in the contrary as relateth Io. Vsser in Britan. Eccles primord p. 647. The Pope alledged that according to his universal power when there was no Heir the Kingdom did fall unto the patrimony of St. Peter nor did it appertain unto any other in temporalities This debate was not ended in Edward's days Io. Fox in Act. Mon. Robert was then lurking in the West Isles but if he had continued there he feared the Scots would despair of him wherefore he failed to Carrick and took that Castle from the English and spared none of them then fearing to be entrapped by the multitude of them in that part he hasted into the North and took Innerness The Scots hearing that he had taken two such Forts so far distant not his friends only but his enemies were encouraged and drew unto him and he was so potent that he compelled John Cumine Earl of Buchan to seek peace at Glen-esk for the Scots in the Cumines Army durst commend the valor of King Robert and others were discouraged Edward had intelligence and prepared an Army but died at Lancaster Edward the II. surnamed Carnarivan summoned a Parliament to be held at Dunfrife few came and it behoved him to go into France From that time King Robert was diseased in body yet he prevailed against the Cumines and English and his Brother Edward prevailed in other parts of the Countrey Edward the II. was led by a base Minion Peer of Gaviston whereupon variance arose between him and his Nobility until Gaviston was banished but Io an honorable banishment he was sent Deputy into Ireland and within two years was brought back into his former credit then the Lords slew him at Warwick to the great offence of the King Tho. Cooper in Epito But the King was reconciled unto his Nobles and levied an Army of English French Scotch Frisons Gelders and others to the number of three hundred thousand men Robert could gather but thirty five thousand by the providence of God which gave good success unto the wisdom and stratagem of King Robert the English were foiled at Bannokburn An. 1314. forty two Lords two hundred twenty seven Knights and Baronets and fifty thousand Soldiers were slain the rest fled Scotland was delivered and the Scots pursued and wasted England unto York That year was great dearth in England and a great murrain the common people were glad to eat dogs cats and the like Also Ireland sent unto Robert desiring him to come and be their King He sent his Brother Edward with an Army of Scots he was received and crowned After four years the English went against him and slew him and the rest of the Scots return home At that time Pope John sent one Nuntio into England and another into Scotland to treat of peace and for charges he craved four pence of each mark under pain of his curse But neither would the Scotch nor English obey and Edward refused to pay the Peter-pence An. 1323. Edward levied another Army and went into Scotland with 100000 men King Robert remembred the example of Fabius and thought so great an Army could not continue long time therefore he retired into the high Lands Edward wandred from place to place till his Army was like to starve for hunger many died and the rest returning home and tasting meat scarcely escaped death James Douglas followed the English and slew many of them and Edward was almost taken captive I. Fox Then a peace was concluded at Northampton An. 1327. that the Scots should remain in the same estate as in the days of King Alexander the III. the English should render all subscriptions
and tokens of bondage and have no Land in Scotland unless they shall dwell in it and if they will not dwell there the Scots should give them for their present possessions 30000 marks of Silver All this time the English were not of one accord for the King followed the counsel of Spencer Earl of Arundel the other Nobility caused the King to banish him but the next year he was restored to the great disturbance of the Kingdom at last they conspire to imprison the King and Hugh Spencer suffered death Tho. Cooper 2. When King Robert came to great age he ordained in Parliament his Successors to wit his Son David a child of eight years old which was espoused to Johanna Daughter of Edward the II. and if he should die without childe he ordained his Son in law Robert Stuart to succeed After he had exhorted the Estates to keep amity and unity he gave them three counsels 1. To beware that the Isles Aebudes be never given unto one man 2. That they never hazzard all their strength in one fight with the English 3. That they make not long truce with them After him Thomas Randolf Earl of Murray was chosen Regent of Scotland he was a good Justiciary and by no means would spare thieves and robbers So that when a Gentleman came from the Pope's Court and thought himself secure because he had obtained the Pope's pardon Thomas caused to apprehend him and said The pardon of sin belongeth unto the Pope but punishment of the body is in the King's hand Buchan lib. 9. 3. An. 1328. Charls the IV. King of France died without children then The title of England unto France Edward the III. King of England his Sisters Son claimeth the Crown of France as nearest Heir The French prefer Philip de Valois the Uncle's Son and they exclude Edward by a Law which they call Salica excluding women from succession At the first when the Estates of France had received Philip Edward did him homage for his Lands in France but when he was denied of a just demand wars began between these two Nations which ceased not altogether until the year 1495. as Tho. Cooper sheweth or rather until the days of Queen Elizabeth for sometimes the French prevailed and sometimes the English even so far as to be crowned at Paris and held Parliaments and had Deputies governing France Sometimes were truce of thirteen years or of ten years but never an absolute peace before Queen Elizabeth In the year 1393. the King of Armenia came into France and shewed how the Turks and Scythians were not only oppressing Hungary but were aiming at the conquest of all Christendom and in the mean time Christians were devouring one another with such words he perswaded both the Kings into a truce for four years Frossard Hist lib. 4. But I leave Civil affairs and return unto the Church 4. In the year 1306. an English Eremite preached at Pauls in London that some Sacraments that were then in use in the Church were not of Christ's institution therefore he was committed to prison Io. Bale ex Io. Baconthorp in Sent. lib. 4. dist 2. q. 1. 5. That John Baconthorp wrote on the Sentences where he followeth the truth in many things especially he refuteth sundry subtilties of Io. Scotus as Baptista Mantuanus hath marked Iste tenebrosi damnat vestigia Scoti Et per sacra novis it documenta viis Hunc habeant quibus est sapientia grata redundat Istius in sacris fontibus omne sophos He wrote de Domino Christi where he proveth that the highest Bishop in every Kingdom should be under Princes Bale Cent. 4. sect 82. 6. Richard Primate of Ireland alias Armachanus was his disciple and taught the same doctrine he translated the Bible into Irish In a Sermon at Paul's Cross in London An. 1356. he said In the estate of innocence none had been a beggar therefore according to that estate unless the law of necessity do press men none desireth nor should be a beggar as neither was Christ willingly a beggar the Law also forbiddeth it Deut. 15. There shall not be a beggar among you He discovered the hypocrisie of Friers in that though they professed poverty yet they had stately houses like the Palaces of Princes and more costly Churches then any Cathedral more richer ornaments then all the Princes more and better books then all the Doctors they had Cloisters and walking places so stately and large that men of Arms might fight on horse-back and encounter one another with their spears in them and their apparel richer then the greatest Prelates These Sermons are extant The next year he appeared before Innocentius the VI. and some of the four Orders of Friers appeared against him and he proved his propositions stoutly and manifestly against them that in many respects they had lest their first rules but saith Walsing in Edwar. III. the English Clergy sent not unto him according to their promises but the Friers wanted not plenty of money and so lite pendente before the cause was decided the Friers obtained a confirmation of their priviledges Armachanus died there at Avenion and was canonized 7. William Ockam was a disciple of Jo. Scotus but he became adversary of his doctrine he was the Author of the Sect of Nominales whereby new occasions of controversies arose to withdraw men from the study of faith He was a follower of Pope Nicolaus the V. and therefore was excommunicated by Pope John Then he thought it more safe to live under the Emperor's protection and he said unto the Emperor Lewis Defend me Caesar from the injury of the Pope by thy sword and I will defend thee by the word by writing and invincible reasons and so they did so long as they lived He wrote a Compendium Errorum of Pope John the XXII and a dialogue between a Clark and a Soldier wherein he handleth these questions 1. Whether Ockam's questions the Pope hath any primacy by right from God 2. Whether Peter had any primacy or was ever Bishop of Rome 3. Whether the Pope and Church of Rome may err Concerning the Emperor he discusseth 1. Whether one man may discharge the offices both of Priest and Emperor 2. Whether the Emperor hath his power from God only or from the Pope also 3. Whether the Pope and Church of Rome have any power from Christ to commit any jurisdiction unto Caesar and to other Princes 4. Whether Caesar after his election hath power to rule the Republick 5. Whether Kings anointed by a Bishop receive any power from him 6. Whether these Kings be any way subject unto their anointer 7. Whether the seven Electors give as great authority unto the elected Caesar as succession giveth unto other Princes c. All which he disputeth on both sides and concludeth always against the Extravagants He wrote also against Pope Clemens and calleth him an Heretick the Antichrist an hater of Christian poverty a foe of the Common-wealth an
bodily pains in this world which after their own sayings are far less and the Pope may go down to hell as another man and whereas he taketh upon him to absolve any man without inward repentance he extolleth himself above God This complaint is at length in the Act. Monim written by Io. Fox and these are the chief heads of it 11. In the twenty fifth year of King Edward the III. which was 1364. Laws against the power of the Pope Statutes were made If any procured from Rome a provision to any Abbey Priory or Benefice in England which is said to be in destruction of the Realm and holy Religion or if any man sued out of the Court of Rome any process or procured any personal citation upon causes whose cognifance and final discussion pertaineth to the King's Court these shall be out of the King's protection and their lands goods and cattels shall be forfeited unto the King The narrative of the Act sheweth the cause of it and the King and Commons of the Realm had oft complained that his Realms were impoverished by the Pope giving Benefices to strangers which never dwelt in England the King and Nobility were robbed of their right of patronage the cure was not served and the will of the first founders was not followed The King had oft complained but in vain therefore he resolved to make his Kingdom free from this bondage Morn in Myster pag. 480. sheweth that when Pope Gregory the XI heard of it he cried This enterprise is a renting of the Church a destroying of Religion and usurpation of his right and priviledge Wherefore he sent immediately unto Edward requiring him to annul these Acts. But when the Schism arose no Pope did insist in it until Pope Martin the V. sent more sharp Letters unto King Henry the VI. And he answered An Act of Parliament cannot be annulled but by another Parliament and he would assemble a Parliament within a short space for the same cause but he did it not saith Pol. Virg. Hist lib. 19. In the thirteeth year of Richard the II. this Act was revived in these words If any person within or without the Realm shall seek from the Court of Rome preferment to any Benefice of Cure or without Cure the preferment shall be null and the person shall be banished and his goods shall appertain unto the King and the same punishment shall strike against them which receive or entertain any such person As also it was ordained If any person shall bring or send any summons sentence or excommunication or if any shall make execution of any such summons sentence or excommunication against any person whatsoever shall forfeit all his lands and goods for ever and himself shall be imprisoned and incur the pain of death yea although such a person had obtained the King's licence for petitioning at the Court of Rome he shall sorfeit a years rent It is also observed that before the year 1367. the high offices in England Offices of State as the Lord Chancellor the Lord Treasurer the Lord Privy Seal c. were wont to be for the most part in the hands of the Clergy as also in Scotland until the Reformation but about that time the English Nobility procured that all these offices should be given unto temporal Lords 12. At that time God raised up John Wickliff a couragious witness of Iohn Wickliff truth he was Fellow of Merton Colledge and Master of Baliol Colledge in Oxford and Reader of Divinity there about the year 1370. He began first to oppose in questions of Logick and Metaphysick but such as strawed the way to other things which he intended When he set upon controversies of Divinity he protested publickly in the Schools that his aim was to bring the Church from Idolatry to some amendment In his book entituled The path-way to perfect knowledge near the end he sheweth what travel he had in translating the Bible into English he gathered many old Latine Bibles for saith he the late books are very corrupt and he conferred the translations with the ancient Doctors and common Glosses and especially he was helped by the late translation of Lyra in the old Testament and the fourth time he employed many cunning men at the correcting of his fourth translation Then he wrote that book which I have now named wherein he giveth the sum of every book of the old Testament with some general and useful observations He reckoneth the books according to the Hebrew and sheweth also some use of the Apocrypha for examples of piety patience constancy c. and denieth that they are for proof of faith In chap. 2. he saith The truth of the Gospel sufficeth to salvation without keeping the ceremonies made of God in the old Law and much more without keeping the ceremonies of sinful and unknowing men that have been made in time of Antichrist and unbinding of Satan as it is Apocal. 20. and he calleth it heresie to say otherwise In chap. 1. he saith Christian men and women old and yong should study fast in the new Testament for it is of full authority and open to the understanding of simple men as to the points that be most needful to salvation and the same sentence in the darkest places of holy writ is both open and dark which sentence is in the open places and each place of holy writ both open and dark teacheth humility and charity and therefore he that keepeth humility and charity hath the true understanding and perfection of all holy writ as Augustine proveth in his Sermon of praising charity therefore no simple man of wit should be feared unmeasurably to study the text of holy writ for they are the words of everlasting life as Peter said to Christ Iohn 6. and the holy Ghost stirred holy men to speak and write the words of holy writ for the comfort and salvation of meek Christian men as Peter in his Epistles and Paul Rom. 15. witness And no Clark should be proud of the very understanding of holy writ for that very understanding without charity which keepeth God's hests maketh a man deeper damned as Christ Jesus and James witness and the pride and covetousness of Clarks is the cause of their blindeness and heresie In chap. 10. Though Kings and Lords knew no more of holy writ then three stories of 2 Chron. that is of Jehoshaphat Hezekiah and Josiah they might learn sufficiently to live well and govern their people well by God's Law and eschew all pride and idolatry and other sins But alas alas alas whereas King Jehoshaphat sent his Princes Deacons and Priests to each City of his Realm with the Book of God's Law to teach openly God's Law unto the people ..... some Christian Lords send general Letters unto all their Ministers and Liege-men that the pardons of the Bishop of Rome which are open lies for they grant many hundred years of pardons after doomsday be preached generally in their Realms
his flock But the Pope of Rome was so busie against the Pope of Avenion that neither of them had leasure to attend such matters and Wickliff did return It happened that he became sick and there was little hope of his recovery the Friers sent four of their Order and four elder men unto him and wished him then in the hour of his death to recant his former opinions He desired his friends to set him up and then said with a loud voice I shall not die but live and declare the most wicked facts of Friers they left him with confusion and he did recover and wrote a Treatise against the Order of Friers of which Treatise Doctor James maketh mention in his Book called Wickliff's conformity to the Church of England An. 1382. they assembled a Convocation against him to condemn his Doctrine and Books in the very hour of their first meeting all England was shaken with an earth-quake that all who were assembled thought it expedient to surcease for that time At last he died in peace in Lutterworth where he had been Parson An. 1387. Such a God is the Lord that whom he will keep nothing can hurt John Bale hath a catalogue of his Books in five full pages and Aen. Silvius in Histor Bohem. testifieth that more of his Books were extant than of Augustine The late Papists do impute many errors unto him and so did the Councel of Constance but others have cleared him of those imputations especially the above named Antiquary Doctor James And that the reader may see the falshood of those criminations this is one that he condemned all oaths therein savoring of Anabaptism But by the testimony which I have cited out of The path-way it is clear that he speaketh of customary and false swearing and in that same Chapter he saith that to swear by any is the honor of God alone and therefore it is Idolatry to swear by any Saint or creature and by this one instance it may be judged of others The Councel of Constance ordained to take up his body and burn it and so the English Prelates took up his bones forty and one years after his death to burn them such was their rage against the professors of truth At that time happened a rebellion in Ireland Richard A prank of the Bishops the II. went to suppress it while he was there Thomas Arundel Arch-Bishop of Canterbury and the other Bishops stole away the hearts of his subjects from him because he had hearkened to the doctrine of Wickliff and perswaded them to advance Henry Earl of Derby to the Crown to the end that both they might be rid of such a Soveraign and have a King for ever obliged to authorise their bloody designs against God's people but all their treason and cruelty could not smother the truth It is bitterly enough marked saith Io. Bale Cent. 6. 25. in Appen that the Earl of Salisbury despised confession Many were called Lollards and the Popish Sacraments at his death Sir John Montague threw down all Images within his Lands John Purvey wrote Books in defence of his Master's Lessons he wrote a Commentary on the Revelations where he saith Seven years are past since the Pope of Rome was generally made known to be the Antichrist to wit from the year 1382. Behold how God bringeth light out of darkness I had not written such things against Antichrist and his Prelates if they had not imprisoned me lest I did speak against them There he applieth all the prophesies concerning Antichrist and the Whore unto the Pope and his Court. The Arch-Bishop had imprisoned this Purvey and by cruel torments caused him to recant seven godly Articles at Paul's Cross but when he was at liberty he spoke more boldly and accused the Pope for denying that the Word of God is sufficient to salvation without the Decrees and Decretals He said also Spiritual men write Books against the Pope and these Books are either hid or burnt nor is any man suffered to preach but which are devoted unto the Pope and good men are drawn into prison but said he more Books and more vehement shall be written against the Pope For these and such other things Henry Chichelay Successor to Thomas imprisoned him again An. 1393. Walter Bruite was in question before the Bishop of Hereford and delivered a book yet extant saith Geo. Abbot against Hill in answer to the first reason in the Register of that Diocy wherein he wrote these and many such positions Bread remaineth in the Sacrament after the consecration the Pope is the Antichrist nothing is to be believed as necessary to salvation but what may be confirmed by Scripture the City described in Revel 7. is Rome justification is freely by Christ alone miracles now are no assurance of truth infants dying before baptism are not therefore condemned auricular confession is not prescribed in the Scriptures the Canon Law is ill grounded the numeral letters of DVX CLERI make up the number 66â— worship of Images is Idolatry that men are not rashly to be reputed Saints the Pope hath no power beyond other Saints nor is the head of the Church Papists mistake the keys of binding and loosing the Pope deceiveth men in his pardons absolution is to be sought at the hands of God only Priests use vain prayers in the Mass exorcisms and holy water are unlawful Priests do sin who bargain to sing for the souls of men departed religious men and women are the devourers of widows houses selling of Orders and Dirges is naught the Pope is the Beast with the two horns like the Lamb while he challengeth the double sword temporal goods may be taken from the Clergy offending The same Author loc cit sect 25. saith Yea so far was the Doctrine of Wickliff spread the Pope Gregory XI in the year 1378. did direct his Bull to the University of Oxford against the Doctrine and Articles of that learned man even Rome it self ringing of his opinions in that University neither did his followers die when he died but long after that Pope Gregory the XII did direct another Bull to Oxford in which he useth the same words which his Predecessor had that is that Wickliff did follow the doctrine of Marsilius of Padua and of John of Gandune of unworthy memory Which speech is worth the marking saith Abbot to shew that this man had his predecessors The Copy of this latter Bull is to be seen in a Book which that worthy lover of Antiquities Mr. Hare gave to our University saith he 13. In time of the rebellion against King Richard amongst all the Bishops only Thomas Merks Bishop of Carlile was for him In the Parliament they were not content to depose him but were devising more mischiefs against him Then said Thomas None here present is worthy to pass his sentence on so worthy a King whom they have obeyed as their lawful Prince full twenty two years this is the part of traitors cut-throats
40000. horse and not so many foot went against Bohemia The Cardinal went along with them Where they came they spared neither age nor sex and no man considering their number and apparent power doubted of their victory But when the Bohemians came near them a voice went among the Imperialists that they should stay no longer none knew whence the voice was a suddain fear caused them to flie Julian ran unto the Dukes and Commanders exhorting them to fight not for possessions or worldly glory but for Religion Christ's honor and the salvation of souls Aen. Sylv. ibid. but fear was more perswasive that they left their colours weapons and all that they had An. 1431. At that time the Emperor was at Noremberg and determined to deal no more with them by Arms but would provide against them in the Councel at Basil and the Legate Julian went thither Many other broils were in the Churches of Germany at that time as Crantz in Saxo. lib. 11. cap. 25. sheweth For the Bishop of Magdeburg and his Clergy were exiled the Church of Trevers was divided between two Competitors fighting and both accursed and both in contempt of the keys did their office the Church of Mentz had controversie with the Citizens casting out their former Senate and chusing another so that the Clergy were forced to leave the City the Church of Bamberg was in the same condition the Church of Utrecht after Sweder's death had contention for a new Bishop nor could Pope Eugenius and his Cardinals go safely from Rome to Basil but were all plundered by the way even to the skin ibid. The next year Sigismund went to Rome to be crowned but not with such equipage nor so looked upon as others were before The Bohemians sent Procopius the elder and some others to Basil but the Nobles would not be content to be ruled by the two Procopii for they were suspicious of them as hearkning too much unto the Councel nor was their opinion vain saith Aen. Sylv. cap. 51. Mainard was the Author of this mutiny They assembled in Parliament and chose Alscio a Nobleman of small estate to be their Governor but all was done as Mainard would Sigismund after his coronation came to Basil where he heard some controversies decided then he came to Ulme where he understood that a battel had been fought in Bohemia and the old Commanders were slain and the faction of the Nobility were prevailing then Sigismund sent unto Bohemia requiring them in a quiet manner to accept him their King according to his right Mainard had privy correspondence with Sigismund he called all the Soldiers into hovels or barns whereof many are there pretending that he was to march against the Lands of the Emperor and he would give them in these barns wages for the expedition but he shut the doors upon them and burnt them all and then he brought the rest of the Countrey under the Emperor's command Aen. Sylv. cap. 51. The Emperor entered into Bohemia An. 1436. with great solemnity then Images were restored Altars were repaired and Monks returned into their Cloisters some Hussites fled out of the Countrey a time of recantation was granted unto others and the most bold among them were punished But Sigismund could not prevail as he would for they preached against the Monks and doctrine of Rome and followed their former order in their Churches and were rising in Arms against Sigismund ibid. cap. 52. But he died the next year leaving only one Daughter which was married to Albert Marquess of Moravia and now by marriage Successor of the Kingdom of Hungary Sigismund had dealt with John Paleologus Emperor of the Greeks to make an union with the Latines in matters of Religion and thereby he might have aid against the Turks and likewise through weakness of German Princes he might be chosen Emperor such motives were prevalent but when he was upon his way he heard that the Emperor was dead and he began even then to repent of his voyage When the Princes Electors did conveen Pope Eugenius and the Councel of Basil sent their Legates craving to delay the election until the affairs of the Church were setled The Electors said The condition of the Empire cannot permit a delay Therefore the Orators of both parties did threaten the Electors with their curse The Electors did appeal from them and their curse unto the general Councel that should be next and lawfully called so they went on 3. ALBERT the II. Marquess of Moravia was chosen unanimously and was gracious unto all Germany for he was learned wise and stout The Bohemians which before had fought for Religion sent unto Casimire Brother of the King of Poland and he was willing to accept the Kingdom but was hindered by Albert nevertheless the Bohemians and Silesians continued in a warlike posture Aen. Sylv. cap. 55. Albert punished the Jews for pertinacy in their Rites He heard that Amurathes the II. was entered into Servia and was intending to invade Hungary therefore when he had dealt with the two Anti-Councels for unity he went against the Turks Amurathes hearing of his preparation returned into Macedonia and Thessalie subduing all where he came Albert dismissed his Army and died in Hungary An. 1439. John Emperor of the Greeks conceived hopes of aid in Italy and arriving at Venice made choise to seek the aid of the Pope rather then of the Councel at Basil but at last his experience taught him that the Pope was seeking but to inlarge his own power and so having almost begged his bread in Italy the space of two years he returned with no satisfaction and having heard the scoffings of some by the way he had no grace among his people and was forced to quit his Crown in favor of his Brother Constantine 4. FREDERICK the III. Duke of Austria was chosen Ianuary 1. An. 1440. in the 25. year of his age and reigned 53. years Albert had two Daughters and left his Wife big with childe The Hungarians sent unto Vladislaus King of Poland to accept their Crown but when their Queen brought forth a Son Ladislaus they crowned him in the fourth moneth of his age His Mother sent him unto his Uncle the Emperor to be brought up by him The Hungarians thought it not expedient to want a King in time of such danger therefore they followed their first purpose and brought in Vladislaus He once put Amurathes to flight that Amurathes sought peace and the King mistrusting his own strength consented unto peace for ten years They both confirmed the peace and conditions by solemn oath after their several maner but as it is said of Eugenius the oath was violated and the King was killed in the fourth year by the Turks Then the Bohemians would chuse another King The Queen did advertise them of the birth and title of her Son and some did accord But in open Parliament by consent of the most Albert Duke of Bavier was chosen King Albert refused saying He would not
would overcom you After all this so feeble was he in mind that he made a recantation Orthae Grat. in Fascic rer expetend His condemnation did not please Mr. John de Keiserbergh nor Mr. Engelin de Brunswick two learned and upright men especially Engelin said They had dealt too precipitately with such a man and many of his Articles may he sustained and that his accusation had proceeded only from the envy of the Thomists Ibid. ex Examine Magistrali Iohannis de Vesalia 29. Dominicus Bishop of Brixia writ unto Pope Pius the II. a Treatise with this Title Reformatio Curiae Romanae he toucheth the malady softly but truth appears for he saith If we consider the antient Popes and their Acts so that we follow the evil in them and then we compare the reverend Cardinals Bishops and Prelates and of other degrees with them surely we will weep with Jeremiah Lamen 4. Alas how is the gold obscured the good colour thereof is changed the stones of the Sanctuary are scattered in the streets that is the Prelates in the broad ways which lead unto destruction as Gregory expoundeth Item This Reformation belongeth unto the Pope especially who as the head of others should procure it and set his minde on it but he who will reform others must look unto himself and unto his family for the life of the Pastor is an example and precedent unto others and when the head is sick the members cannot be well 30. Sigismund Duke of Austria could not indure the insolency of Pius Two Appeals from the Pope the II. his Legate therefore Pius did excommunicate him By advice of Gregory Heimburgh a Doctor of the Civil and Canon Laws Sigismund appealeth unto a Councel and sent his appeâ—lâ—tion to be published at Rome Pius understanding that Heimburgh was the Author of this appellation excommunicated him also And because he dwelt at Nuremburgh and was Advocate for that City Pius wrote unto the Burgrave and the Senate an Epistle where he calleth this form of appellation a new heresie and a divellish inspiration because they with scoffs of appellation do appeal unto a thing which is not He sheweth that he had excommunicated Hemburg for Treason and Heresie and he commanded to banish him and to escheat all his movables and immovables and to proceed against him as an Heretick Hemburg appealed from this Sentence also unto a future Councel nevertheless he was forced to remove from that City and went to Bohemia untill Diether Bishop of Mentz was vexed by the Pope and sent for him In the appellation of Sigismund he sheweth the equity of his cause and the iniquity of the curse he appealeth not unto the Pope being ill advised unto him being better advised but unto his Successour or unto a general Councel that shall be assembled according to the Decrees of Constance and Basil and these failing unto Jesus Christ In his own appellation he mentioneth the same and he siâ—teth the Bull or Letters that were sent unto the Senate Pius had said It is a vain thing to appeal unto a thing which is not and which cannot be above the Pope He answered The Councel was above Peter and as it may be appealed unto the See Apostolical when it vaketh so it may be appealed unto a future Councel ..... He dare call me an Heretick because I say The Councel of Christendom is above a Pope and I say he is an Heretick who maintaineth the contrary Pius had said A Councel is no where He answered The Pope hindreth no hindrance is on my part c. Theodor Faltrius writ in the name of Pius against Hemburgh and he answered by Apologia contra detractiones blasphemias Theodor In another Treatise De Primatu Papae which was Printed at Baâ—il An. 1555. he calleth Rome Babylon and the Whore and he maintaineth that the Primacy of the Pope hath no ground in Scripture nor the writings of the Antients but is by usurpation only without the institution of Christ contrary to the good of the Church and an intolerable tyranny and he exhorteth every man to depart from Rome as they are commanded in the Revelation and to this effect he hath a comparison of Christ and the Pope to prove that the Pope is the Antichrist He accuseth the Teachers that for fear or hope they dare not contradict the Pope's errours and by their silence do confirm his usurped power In the end he saith These many years it hath been more safe to doubt and dispute of the power of God than of the power of the Pope for men being drunk with the Wine of this Whore do expound the Holy Scriptures flatteringly and wrest them all to confirm her errours And because Emperours and Princes either for ignorance or not reading or because they are miscarried with earthly pleasures do not see this they are brought into this bondage to beleeve as an Article of their faith that the Pope cannot err and may do on earth as he pleaseth and no man may say unto him What doest thou And the Pope may command the Angels Catal. test verit 31. France was not better pleased with Pope Pius he sent unto Lewis the XI saying If thou be an obedient Son why maintainest thou the Pragmatical Sanction Eugenius did admonish thee to forsake it because it is not according to God So did Nicolaus and Callistus tell thee it is a cause of many evils and discords in the Church and hitherto thou wouldest never hear the voice of the Church The King was a little moved by these Letters but the Parliament of Paris shewed unto him the utilities of the Sanction namely if it be abolished four incommodities shall insue 1. The confusion of all order in the Church 2. The impoverishing of the Subjects 3. The whole Kingdom shall be emptied of money 4. The subversion of all the Churches and they give instances at length This Commonefaction was divided into 89. Articles by John Cardinal Atrebaten and is extant among the works of P. Pithaeus saith P. Morn in Myster But Lewis was perswaded by the Pope's Letters to annual the Sanction yet the King's Attorney and many Bishops would not consent and the University did resist the Pope's Proctor and appealed unto the next General Councel They observed many inconveniences following upon the annulling of the Sanction within the space of four years The Parliament did present these inconveniences unto Charls the VIII with a new complaint against the abolishing of the Sanction as may be seen in Ph. Morn in Myster pag. 587. And Pope Leo the X. in the Lateran Councel Sess 10. in his Bull which beginneth Primitiva shews that the Prelates and Clergy of France would not obey the King's dissolution of the Sanction nor give ear unto the admonitions of five Popes and had cleaved fast unto the Sanction 32. Antonius de Rosellis was a famous Reader of the Laws at that time and writ several Treatises against the Popes The Authors of Index
those which fled was Peter Pain who had been a hearer of Wickliff and then went into Bohemia and was sent unto the Councel of Basil where he argued for partaking of both elements and against the Civil Power of the Clergy William White being examined before William Bishop of Norwich An. 1428. did hold as he had also written that by Law Marriage was granted unto all persons of the militant Church but the Pope who is the Antichrist and his Counsellors which are the Clarks of Lucifer have abolished this Law to the undoing of the Priesthood after the loosing of Satan that is after the 1000. years from the incarnation Anno 3. of Henry the V. the Act was renewed against presentations unto Benefices to be purchased from the Pope but under colour of prejudice to the Incumbents in going so far for them but by this Act all presentations from the Pope were annulled An. 1439. under King Henry the VI. Richard Wiche was burnt the next year Eleanora Cobham Dutchess of Glocester was condemned to perpetual imprisonment in the Isle of Man and Robert only a Priest was condemned to death Philip Morice was excommunicated by Pope Eugenius and he appealed unto the General Councel 4. Richard King of England had made Truce with France for 30. years Troubles between France and England these being expired Henry the V. sent unto Charls the VII King of France An. 1415. claiming the Crown of France So Wars began Henry conquered a great part of France In the year 1419. Charls did dis-inherit his son Lewis and then the Kingdom was divided some cleaving unto Lewis who at that time was called King of Vierron because he lived there in Berry Charls agreed with Henry that Henry should take to wife the daughter of Charls and be proclaimed Regent of France and both should keep what they have and after the death of Charls the Crown of France shall remain with Henry and his heirs and that Henry with the Duke of Burgundy should pursue Lewis the Dolphin as an enemy of the Common-Wealth These two Kings died in one year Charls died first and Henry because his son was but eight moneths old ordained his brother Humphrey Duke of Glocester to be Protector of England and the Dukes of Bedford and Burgundy Protectors of France These two had continual Wars with Lewis Henry the VI. was Crowned King of England in the eighth year of his age and at Paris he was Crowned King of France in the tenth year of his age An. 1431. Five years thereafter the Duke of Bedford died and the Duke of Burgundy became an enemy to England then all things in France went backward from England but no cessation of wars untill the year 1475. when King Edward the IV. invaded France and then Truce was made for seven years at that time Lewis gave unto Edward 75000. crowns and 50000. crowns yearly during the Truce Henry the VII renewed the old claim An. 1487. Peace was made An. 1492. on condition that Charls should pay presently a great sum of money and then yearly 25000. crowns in the name of Tribute Tho. Cooper 5. At Saint Andrews Paul Craw was accused An. 1431. for following John Wickliff and Huss namely for denying that the substance of the Bread and Wine is changed or that confession is necessary to be made unto Priests or praiers unto Saints departed When he was condemned they did put a Bull of Brass in his mouth to the end he should not speak unto the people or they should not know for what he was burnt King James the I. then did set himself to reform the abuses that had crept into the Realm under the Reign of Robert the III. and his own captivity in England he made Laws against the disturbers of the common peace and against them who ride with more men then their yearly Revenues may sustain he punished Robbers and Rebels He considered the Clergy and saw that Benefices were not bestowed on learned men but as rewards done unto the Pope or a Bishop And he saw Monks abounding in wealth and more mindfull of their bellies than of books and the Churches served by some begging Friers which were hired by the Titulars to preach now and then and the Beneficed men did never see their Parishes unless it were to crave their Tithes When the King did publickly rebuke such enormities the Bishops answered and the Friers preached Church-men should be left unto the Pope and to God neither are they obliged to answer unto any prophane Magistrate When he could A glimpsâ— of Reformation not amend the present possessours he would provide for the time to come At Saint Andrews he founded some Schools to be Seminaries of all Estates and to the end the Schools should be had in the greater estimation he honoured the Masters with competent maintenance and their meetings and disputes with his Royal presence He gave strict command that the Masters should recommend unto him the most diligent and worthiest Disciples on whom he might bestow the vaking Benefices and he had alwaies by him a role of the recommended Students Likewise he turbed the Monasteries and said King David who erected so many Monasteries was a good Saint to the Church but an ill Saint to the Crown Buchan lib. 10. With consent of all the Estates he made an Act that all the Subjects should be ruled by the King's Laws only In Parliam 3. and if any did fly or appeal from the King's judgment he should be accounted a Rebel and punished accordingly In Parliam 8. James Kennedy Bishop of Saint Andrews was then exemplary he caused all Parsons and Vicars to dwell at their Parish Churches for preaching the Word of God unto their people and to visit them especially in time of sickness He indeavoured to visit all the Parishes within his Diocy four times in the year and inquired in every Parish if they were duly instructed by their Parson or Vicar and if the Sacraments were duly administred if the poor were helped and the young ones instructed in the grounds of Religion Where he found not this order observed he punished the Delinquents severely to the end God's glory might shine throughout his Diocy Ex M. S. histor in Biblioth Edimb 6. James the III. King of Scotland ordained by Act of Parliament An. 1466. that no Commenda old or new should have place within the Realm and that none shall purchase nor accept any Commenda under pain of rebellion otherwise then for the space of six moneths And that no Pension new or old of any Benefice Secular or Religious be sought nor accepted from any person without or within the Realm under the same pain James the III. Parlia 1. Hence we may guess at the abuses of Commendaes and Pensions out of Benefices as certainly complaints have been made at that time against them Here by the way the Reader may inquire what a Of Commenda Commenda is and how it began This we may
in this question Carolstade Zuinglius and Calvin were in some partdifferent and all were against consubstantiation both Luther Osiander and these others of that sort will not observe any difference among them in their doctrine But this difference among them gave occasion unto the Papists to insulte against them as also the marriage of Luther with one Catharin à Bora which had been a Nonne Indeed many both the friends and enemies of Luther were offended his friends not simply as if they had condemned marriage but in respect of the time when all Germany almost was red with the blood shed in the wars with the bowrs and especially Saxony was lamenting with many others for the death of the good Duke and Electour Frederik And his enemies wrote bitterly yea and impudently against him alleadging among other things that within few dayes after his marriage Catharin brought forth a son which was not true But afterwards Luther was much grieved when he heard that this friends were offended and especially that his enemies took occasion to raile against his doctrine for respect to his marriage in so much that as Melanchton writes to Camerarius he had need to be conforted Light dawneth in France An. 1523. XX. The Gospel began to be openly preached in France at Gratianople in the Dolphinate by Peter Sebeuilla in the year 1523. Zuinglius wrote as in epist Oecolamp Zuin. lib. 4. exhorting him to lift up his voice lyke a trumpet and sound forth the Gospell in France invitis omnibus puppis papis Who shall not make him ready for the battel saith he the prophet saith Where the Lion roareth who will not feare When Christ thundereth by his servants which of his enemies will not be afraid yea certainly fear hath overtaken them in all their tents they are so amazed and perplexed that they know not what course to take for if they begin ro kill the flock of Christ by their deluded Princes they fear that in so doing a door be opened to fall that way upon themselves But if they attempt to resist by Scripture their consciences tell them how they are guilty in wresting it and therefore they are cold and faint Why then fall we not on these cowards when we have the only and safe enough buckler of Gods worde He will beat down Antichrist with the breath of his mouth Christ is on our side who shall be against us albeit we are but lyke the vessell of Samos yet none can break us so long as God is with us and He will be with us according to the certain promise of his word where he hath promised to be with us untill the world's end and hath commanded us to fear nothing when we shall be brought before Kings or Princes for his sake for he will give wisdom and utterance which all the adversaries shall not be able to resist Why then do we linger Victory is at hand why will we not reap it ..... thou must wrestle not only with Antichrist but whith all the world if thou will advance into heaven these only can come thither who are careless of earthly things Therefore first of all thou must deny thyself and dy dayly but thou canst not do so by thyself therefore flye to the only mercy of God and begg of him that he would direct thy waies c. At the same time in Melda about ten myls from Paris was Bishop William Brissonnet he was a lover of truth and light he passeth by the Monks and sought learned men to teach the people so from Paris he calleth Jac. Faber William Fatell Arnold Gerard red they did teach the people with chearefull liveliness But the Bishops courage was soon abaited by terrible menaces of the Sorbonists Nevertheless religion was planted in the hearts of many and by the wondrous Counsell of God from the persecution of that one Church many Churches through France were planted for both the Teachers and hearers were spread abroad On May 20. An. 1525. Pope Clement wrote unto the Parlament of Paris the King was in Spaine shewing that he understood by Letters from Aloisia the Queen mother how the seeds of wicked heresies were beginning to spread through France and they had providently and prudently chosen some men to suppresse the fighters against the old religion and he by his authority approves them that were chosen for that effect for now all men should be diligent to preserve the common salvation when the malice of Satan and the rage of his souldiers have stirred such a broile seing this madness intendeth not only to confound religion but all principality nobility lawes and order ..... It was very acceptable unto him what they had done and he exhorts them to continue with the like courage c. The King was advertised by his Sister Margarit that they had driven Ja. Faber out of Erance he wrote unto the Parliament giving him a large approbation for learning and godliness as knowing that the man was admired even by the Spaniards and Italians therefore he willeth that they surcease from all action against him untill new advertisement XXI The wars of the Bowres in Germany was a sore hinderance for Insurrection of the Bowres a time unto the Gospell for the Papists in Germany said Those are the frutes of the new doctrin and of Luthers Gospell And Aloisia in France said In Germany is nothing but confusion and no acknowledgement of a Prince And this was the colour of the Popes bitterness in that his Letter A wicked follow had teached the people as Sleidan in Commente shewes more fully that the doctrine of the Pope and of Luther is alike wicked the Pope tieth mens consciences with hard lawes and bonds and Luther hath untied the bonds but hath declined to the other extremity in giving loose reyns nor teaches by the Spirit they may well contemne the Papall Decrees because they conduce not unto salvation and to attain salvation we must eschue all manifest sin as murther adultery blasphemy we must chastize the body with fasting and simple cloaths our countenance must be sad speak little and not have dressed haire This is to beare the cross and to mortify the flesh said he And when his hearers were thus prepared They must forsake the crowd of men and being separated think often of God who he is whether he hath any care of us and would have us to continue in this religion And if he will not give us a signe nevertheless we must continue and be instant in prayer yea and sharpely chide with him as not dealing with us sufficiently for seing the Scripture promiseth that he will give what we aske he doth not righly in not giving a signe unto them which would know him He said This expostulation and wrath is very acceptable unto God because thereby he seeth the inclination fervour of our mind and without doubt when he is entreated this way he will declare himself by some sensible signe and
Worde and celebration of the Lords Supper according to the first Institution These were all apprehended and carryed in carts into Paris where they received Sentence of death and being sent back 14. of them were burnt in one fire and the rest were whipped and banished These went into sundry Provinces and ceased not to glorify God by preaching the Truth namely Pharonus Manginns Petrus Bonuspanis c. Afterwards this Peter with other twell were burnt at Paris Jo. Fox in Act. mon. When King Francis The persecution is stopped for a time was sick unto death he repented of his cruelty and many write saith Thuan. loc cit that he advised his son Henry to try the injuries done by the Senate of Aignes against those of Piemont and he sent order unto that Senate to apprehend John a Monk and put him to an Assise that man had devised a new kinde of torment to wit he caused the Waldenses put their legs into boots full of seething tallow and in derision asked them If they were ready to ride When the Monk heard of this Mandate he fled into Avenion and within few days he was so tormented with ulcers that he wished death King Henry II. loved not Cardinal Turnon and such cruel persecuters So the Merindolians and other Waldenses gathered again and by advice of the Duke of Guise Aumalius presented unto the King their complaint against the iniquity cruelty of the Senate of Aignes and they did humbly beseech that their cause might be once heard and examined It had some beginning in the great Counsel as they call it but the King brought it to the high Parliament of Paris there the matter was debated publickly fifty dayes with great vehemency by Ja. Auberius for the Waldenses and Peter Robert for Aignes and Dion Riantius the Kings Advocate When the complaint and many cruelties were read all the hearers conceived hope of redress The event was only Guerin Regius Patronus one of the cruellest persecuters and having no favour among the Courtiers was beheaded and Miniers died as is said before Little was done publickly for Religion in France untill the year 1553 then many suffered at Lions and Paris among whom were Martialis Albus and Petrus Scriba who had been sent from Bern in Helvetia to preach the Gospell and before they had done any thing they were taken at Lions and the King would not spare them for the intercession of Bern. Thuan. lib. 12. XLIII Charles Cardinal of Lorrain intending toward Rome would do some thing to gratify the Pope therefore he persuaded the King to Persecution is renewed publish an Act commanding all Presidents to prosecute without any delay all censure of the Church against Lutherans The Senate of Paris answered unto the King that four years before he had caused it to be acted that according to the custom of his Ancestours who were all defenders of the Religion and liberty of the Church the power of life or death for Religion should be reserved unto the King but by this Act he loseth his priviledge and forsakes his servants and subjects and commits their fame goods and persons unto the pleasure of the elergy who by their severity in these years by past had not amended any errours but rather have exasperat the people and therefore it were more reasonable to commande the Bishops and priests to instruct their flocks in the worde of God more diligently either by themselves or by qualified Vicars and in time coming to promote only sufficient Pastours who have no need of Vicars Thuan. lib. 16. In the year 1557. Septemb. 4. a great number assembled in a private house of S. Jacques striet to hear the Worde and receive the Lords Supper in the night because they had not liberty in the day The multitude conveened in the nighour houses with weapons and stones to throw at these people in their outcoming they who came forth first were killed with stones and others taking courage upon necessity drew their swords and came forth all save to one saith Thuan. lib. 19. The author of the French Commentaries lib. 1. writs that the believers seeing that they were compassed on every side by the furious multitude had small hope to escape but some finding a way made open through a gate which was a singulare providence for the savety of many after they had returned to their prayers escaped by flight withour harm even as if God himself had gone before them Both these authors say that the women and weaker people about the number of 120 were taken by the Inquisitor saith Thuan and the other saith by the Magistrate and hurried into prisons and then burnt among whom were Nic. Clivius a Schoolmaster in Paris in the 60 year of his age Taurin Gravella in Senatu Patronus Nic. Cevius a Physicion and some Noble women Diverse reports were spread of this assembling the Monks preached that the Lutherans meet in the night without any light to fulfill their lusts the mother spared not to ly with her sone ..... their cloaths were found with the marks of such filthiness they killed their infants c. These things were reported unto the King but uncertainly yet none durst contradict them lest he were challenged to be of the same sect Thuan. Ibid. and the mindes of many did boile against them so that he was called the best man who could devise the means of their destruction The Protestants wrote an Apology shewing the falshood of those calumnies even as the like were imputed unto the antient Christians as is clear by undoubted testimonies and histories to the end Kings and Princes may be moved to hate them and now these are published by enemies of the Trueth to the end they may enjoy other mens goods which they have catched wickedly and therefore they humbly pray that the King would be pleased to try their cause c. French Commen lib. 1. They found means to lay this book in the Kings bedchamber and so be brought into his hands Antonius Demochares an Inquisitor and Ro. Cevalis Bishop of Aurincae wrote an answer unto this Apology but none durst reply because the Kings ears were so solde unto the impudent accusations of the Bishops and Cardinals and he sent the President Julianensis commanding all hereticks or Waldenses as they called them to submit themselves unto the Bishop of Rome in all points of Religion or to want lands and lifes The Reformed with humble answers appeased the minds of The Commissioners Osiand epitom hist cent 16. lib. 3. c. 26. The Princes of Germany and the Swisers sent unto King Henry entreating for those miserable men professing the same Religion with them In the mean while Philip King of Spain was entred into Picardy and had taken Sanquintin and other places so that Henry had need of aid from these Intereessors and did bear with the slackness of his Comissioners Thuan. loc cit In the same year it was ordained by King Henry that there should be
they humbly supplicate liberty to live according to that Rule as they be ready to give account of their Religion and to confess their errour if they shall be convinced from the Word of God they craved that it be enquired how their fathers through so many ages had behaved themselves toward their Governours and they protest that their mind is to render all obedience unto their chief Lord and if they do it not they submit themselves unto punishment Nevertheless the Duke goeth-on with Edicts against them and commandeth the Magistrats to execute them Upon a new promise of liberty he takes all weapons from them and then commandeth them to put away all their Ministers and to receive priests They said They would obey their Prince excepting Religion only wherein they should follow God Then the Duke sent an Army against them in the midst of winter An. 1560 burning houses spoiling all their goods with great cruelty The people fled into mountains and devised a sort of cross-bow throwing stones with great force at severall times and conflicts they killed a thousand souldiers and had slain more if they had not been persuaded by some Ministers so many of their own number were not slain Charles Truchet a Captain and most cruell enemy had had his thigh-bone broken by a stone the souldiers carried him away but when they were persued with stones they left him then a cow-herd slew him with his own sword The Baron Triniteus went against a village Prat del Torno to have killed all the people unawares but they who were in the fields put him to flight Thus Trinitaeus Captain general despairing to prevail by force certifieth the Duke of the difficulty and they sent unto the Dutchess Margarit a supplication entreating to interceed for them They were called to a parlee and besids other conditions it was agreed They should use their accustomed Religion they should not be accused for any thing done at this time they should have liberty to buy and sell throughout the Dukes dominions they shall render all obedience and live without offence French Commentar Ibid. 45. In the dayes of Charles IX brother of King Francis the condition The beginning of King Charles IX reigne of the French Church was diverse in the beginning the government of the realm was divided between the King of Navar as nearest in blood and the Queenmother The Prince of Condee was set at liberty and peace was granted unto the Reformed Church God gave this happiness after the frequent fasts and prayers of the Reformed in time of their appearing danger But the Queen was not content that the King of Navar had such power some seeking their own advancement by a change did augment her jealousy So the Nobles were divided into factions and present sedition was feared but the King of Navar puts away all their feare by giving up his power unto the Queen Peace continued for a time but the Queen with the Guises and others of that cruel faction sought to remove the granted liberty In the end of the above named December a Parliament of the Estates was at Orleance where the Chancellor declared that there was no less willingness in the King than was in his brother to have this Assembly for appeasing the seditions which seem to threaten the ruin of the realm this sedition said he is nothing but a separation of the subjects from the Commonwealth and it springs from diverse causes especially at this time it comes from Religion which is most wonderfull for on the one side as God is the only Anthor and preserver of Religion so he is an enemy of dissension and preserver of peace Christian Religion hath not need of Arms nor doth the beginning nor conservation thereof stand upon such defence nor is their answer sufficient who say They take arms not to offend any man but to defend themselves Seing it is not lawfull in any way to rise against the Prince as children should not resist their parents by patience did the godly Christians set forth the Religion and by ardent prayers even for heathenish Emperours On the other side if men were such as they should be strife should never arise for Religion But it is manifest that there is no greater force then the first conceived opinion whether it be good or evill no peace can be expected amongst those of contrary Religions nothing doth more violently distract the hearts of men nor is any affection more efficacious either to beget friendship or hatred than is Religion Therefore to salve this variety of Religion let us consider the matter diligently every man may not embrace what Religion he fancieth Thou sayst Thy Religion is better then mine and I defend mine Whether is more reasonable that I follow thy opinion or thou should follow mine Who shall end this controversy but a holy Councel as it was concluded at Fountain-bleaw and we have hope to attain one at the hands of the Pope In the mean while let us not alter any thing rashly thereby to bring confusion and warr into the kingdom and let the Prelates look better unto their office ..... If remedy can not be had by a general Councel the King and Queen will seek other remedies c. Then three men were chosen to speak for the States and had three orations the sum of which was Angelus a Counselor in the Senate of Burdeaux spake in the name of the Commons saying For removing trouble it seemes necessary unto the people first to take away the causes which are partly the corruptions of Church-men and amongst these corruptions three are most pernicious tow it covetousnes ignorance and luxury Their ignorance is so manifest that none doubteth of it and ignorance is the mother and nurse of all errours as both experience and testimonies of antient fathers declare evidently for remedy of this Canons or decrees shall be provided in vain for so great is the contempt of preaching that Bishops think it a discredite to feed the flock of Christ and Curates following their example despise that office and commit it unto hired and unlearned Vicars Likewise their luxury pride and pompe is scandalous to all men for they are painted so as if by outward shew they would represent the Majesty of God which they should rather express by godliness and sincerity How far have our Bishops of late degenerated from the moderate estate purity and piety of the antient and true Bishops ..... All those corruptions must be removed by a lawfull and godly Councel to be called by the Kings authority James Silly speaker for the Nobility spake in commendation of their Estate shewing how necessary it is for maintaining the honour of Royalty And concerning Religion it is necessary among many other miss-orders to restrain the usurpation of Church-men for they have usurped too much authority and have large revenues and have encroached upon the houses of Noble men all which they abuse wickedly in the end he petitioneth that
follow The King replieth Martin Luther and John Caluin professed to differ from the Church of Rome in fourty Articles and of these 40. they differed between themselves in one only wherefore both parties should bend their mind first against the Pope that when he is overcome they may seriously consider confer and come to agreement in that article and so at last the Church may enjoy the primitive purity XLVI In the end of August An. 1561. according to the Decree of The Conference at Possiac 1561. that great Counsel began the publick Conference in Possiac the Prelates brought their Clergy from all parts of France to dispute the Articles in controversy and a safe conduct was granted unto these for the Reformation There was the King and his mother and his brother the Duke of Orleance and his sister Margarit and the King of Navar and his Queen and the Prince of Condee with other Peers the Cardinals of Lorrain and Turnon with arch Bishops and Bishops about 50. besids many Deputies from other Prelates and a great number of Popish Doctors from the Reformed Churches were sent Peter Martyr then Minister at Zurik Theodore Beza Minister at Geneve Augustin Marlorat Mi. at Roan Nic. Gelasius Jo. Merlin and others about twenty The Ministers began with a Supplication unto the King that the disputation might have places hortly and those conditions be observed the Prelates sit not as Judges but the King and his Counsellors by his authority should rule and order the Conference 2. that the controversies be examined according to Gods Word only 3. what ever shall be determined it should be written by the Kings Notaries in his publick Commentaries After some dayes the Queen promised in the Kings name that these should be performed The Prelates complain and said Such liberty to dispute should not be granted unto such who are already condemned Thus the dispute was differred some dayes The first Session began September 9. The King in few words did shew his grief for the troubles of the realm and exhorted them to declare what things had need of Reformation and he promised to maintain their liberties with no less care then his Ancestours had done The Chancellor did more fully shew that the Kings will is according to the endeavours of his Ancestors to remove controversies of Religion and albeit their aimes was such yet the success was not as they wished but rather more troubles waxed wherefore he wisheth now that all men would diligently apply themselves to setle these troubles in time for this end he had called them and in his Royal person did accompany them that all things both of doctrine and manners may be reformed especially by this publick Conference And to look for remedy from a general Councel it is as vain as if a sick man having sufficient helps at home would travell into the Indies for it we may provide better for ourselves then others of forrein Countries can do they know not so well our cause nor condition of our people and greater profit hath often come by National Councels then by the general Wherefore let the Disputants on both sides joyntly aime at concord in the trueth let not the greater party despise the lesser neither let any man use curiosities but judge of every thing by the Word of God only Albeit the wished fruit do not follow yet this good shall ensue that all pretext shall be taken from those who complain that they are condemned unheard c. Osiand Lib. cit c. 46. ex Beuther The Cardinal Turnon in name of the Prelats gave thanks unto the King and Queen and Princes that it had pleased them to call this Conference and to honour it with their presence But at that time he was not ready to speak of the matter propounded nor would speak of it untill first he were advised with his Collegues the Cardinals Archbishops and other Prelates and seeing the Chancellor had at Royal command delivered such words he craves a coppy in writ to the end they may consider of them The Cardinal of Lorrain craved the same The French Commentar Lib. 3. Then the Ministers were bidden to speak Theodore Beza fell down on his knies and prayed publickly then after the preface for attention he spoke generally of Religion and nameth some particulares wherein both parties agree then the differences 1. in the matter of salvation which we said he in name of the Ministers ascribe wholly unto Jesus Christ 2. we differ not in the necessity of good works but in the original from whence we are able to do them and what are good works and to what use are they done 3. of the authority and perfection of Gods Word 4. of the nature and number of the sacraments so of transsubstantiation and Ecclesiastical discipline In the end he fell on his knees again before the King and presented the Confession of faith which the French Church had penned An. 1555 and had presented unto King Francis In this oration when he was speaking of the Lords Supper he said If we consider the distance of place the body of Christ is so far from the bread and wine as heaven is above the earth At these words the Prelats were so commoved that they began a-disturbance and were silenced untill he had come to an end Then Turnon with indignation said For reverence unto the Kings command they had consented that those new-Evangelists should speak but not without sting of conscience for it was no doubt but they would vent things unworthy of the Kings most Christian ears and scandalous unto many Therefore the Prelats beseech the king that he would not believe the words of that fellow and suspend his judgement untill the Prelats shall give a clear demonstration of the trueth if he will appoint the time And if it had not been for reverence unto his Majesty they would not have heard that mans blasphemy but have gone away And they beseech the king to continue in the faith of his forefathers the which he prayed the Virgin Mary and all the Saints in heaven to grant Lib. cit The Queen being desirous to appease the Prelats said No thing should be done without the advice of the King and his Councellors and Parliament of Paris neither do they intend a change of Religion but to abolish dissensions In the next Session September 17. the Cardinal of Lorrain spake in name of the Prelats he made choise of two articles of doctrine of the Church and the Masse of the Church he said The Church consists not of the elect only because in the Lords barn chaff is mixt with the wheat and nevertheless the Church can not err but if some part do err the body should be preferred before a corrupt member if any evill shall creep-in we should have recourse unto antiquity and the Mother Churches amongst which the Church of Rome always hath had the first place If any thing be amiss in any particular Church against the ignorance of
Caspar Contaren Reynold Poole Peter Bembus and Frederik Fregosius who all were sensible that the Church needed some Reformation Then Martyr was restored to his liberty of preaching but could not enjoy it long time for he became dangerously sick and by the advice of Physicians the Superiors of his order seeing that the air of that City did not agree with him made him General Visitor of the Order In that Office he so demeaned himself that good men much commended his integrity constancy and gravity and others feared him yet durst not discover their malice Not long after in a publick Convention of that Order he was made Prior of a Monastery in Luca some consented unto this promotion out of love others thinking it would be his ruine because of an enmity between Florence and Luca. But he engaged the hearts of the people there that he was no less beloved then if he had been born among them In that Colledge were many learned men and hopefull youths and he took care that the younger sort were instructed in the three languages for which end he had Paul Lacisius of Verona to read Latine Celsus Martinengus to read Greek and Immanuel Tremellius the Hebrew and for Divinity he himself daily expounded the Epistles of Paul and every night before supper he expounded a part of the Psalms Very many of the City of the Senators and Nobility resorted unto his Lecturs and he preached publickly every Lords day The enemies of the trueth could not endure him and laid snares for him nor could conceil their malice When he was admonished by his friends he chused to leave them and went to Strawsburgh What fruit his teaching brought forth may be known by this that in one years space after his departure eighteen Fellowes of that Colledge left it and went into the Reformed places among whom was Celsus Martinengus afterwards Minister of the Italian Church in Geneva Hieron Zanchius Im. Tremellius c. Many Citizens also went into exile voluntarily that they might enjoy the trueth in safety Ex Vita â—e Martyris Another instance was in Bonnonia in the year 1554. the Popes Governours attempted to make innovations there which the people would not receive contrary to their former Lawes The Innovators said They were not tied to former Lawes but had authority from the Pope who is King of the Countrey and may change statutes and ordinances without consent of the people Against this tyranny both the learned men and the people opposed themselves and in the Monastry of the black Friers was a generall Convention where Thomas de Finola Rector of the University set forth this Position All Rulers whether Supreme or Inferiour may and should be reformed or bridled to speak moderatly by them by whom they are chosen confirmed or admitted to their Office so oft as they break that promise made by oath unto their subjects Because the Prince is no less bound by oath unto their subjects then are the subjects unto their Prince and it should be kept and reformed equally according to Law and condition of the oath that is made by either party Vicenâ—ius de Placentia sustained this Position And when all reasons that the Popes Governors could alledge were heard the Pope was fain to take up the matter and did promise not only to keep the liberty of the people but that he should neither abrogate any antient Statute nor make any new one without their consent The Histor of the Reformation of Scotland Pag 399 edit Edinburgh 1644. which was writen by Jo. Knox albeit somesentences have been added by another after him At that time John Craig a Scotish man who afterwards was Minister of Edinburgh of whom mention is made hereafter was a Monk and considering the common doctrin of justification by works did not approve it and shewed unto an old Monk his arguments in the contrary The old man said It is true as you say but be silent lest you fall into danger for the dayes are evill But such was the mans zeal unto trueth that he could not contain himself and for this and other things that he taught he was carried to Rome and cast into prison with many hundreds more in the time of Paul 3 but they all escaped that night of the Popes death when the Citizens broke up the prisons XLIX John a Lasco a Noble man of Poland intending to see other Nations went to Zurik there he was easily perswaded by Zuinglius to betake himself Reformation in Poland to the studie of Divinity and where as he might have been advanced unto honour in his native Countrey yet such was his love to Christ and hatred to Popery that he choosed to embrace that Religion which hath it's soundation upon the Word of God In the year 1542. he was called to be Pastor at Embden the next year Anna the widow Countess of Oldenburgh invites him to reforme the Churches there which he endeavoured with great diligence Afterwards Edward King of England sent by information of Cranmer for him to be Preacher unto a Dutch Church at London In the first year of Queen Mary he obtained leave to return beyond sea a great part of his Congregation went with him and Martin Micron another Preacher to Copenhagen but the King would not suffer them to stay within his kingdoms unless they would embrace the doctrine of Luther concerning the local presence of Christs body and use the ceremonies ordained by him For the same cause they were refused by the Hans-towns and Churches of Saxony At last that vexed congregation was received at Embden Then he would visite his own Countrey after twenty years absence there he found many affecting a Reformation but few Preachers The Popish clergy sought by all means to destroy him or to have him bannished and they accused him unto the King for an heretick The King said Though they called him an heretick yet the States had not decerned so and he was ready to cleare himself from such imputations In the year 1557. a Parliament was assembled at Warsaw there was great contention for Religion The Princes whom they call Vaivodes crave that the Augustan Confession should be established The Bishops strove against it so that the Princes could not obtain any liberty Nevertheless after the Parliament they caused the Gospel to be preached in their own Provinces without the Kings permission John á Lasâ—o impugned the doctrine of the local presence and caused the trueth which the adversaries called Calvinisme to be received by many and unto this day that Church is miserably rent the King and most part are Popish many are Anabaptists few are Ubiquitaries yet a great many hold constantly the sounder Trueth L. When the Kings of Spain had subdued the Sarracens who had continued The Reformation in the Netherlands there some hundred years and expelled them out of the realm many of them not willing to leave the countrey fained themselves to be Christians and afterwards they were convinced to despise
Peter-pence unto any of the Collectors This vexeth the Romane Court and all their thoughts were upon remedies Many would proceed with censures against the king and interdict all Nations to have commerce with England but they took a more moderate course to serve the time and by intercession of France to compose the business And Francis undertooke it and sent the Bishop of Parise unto Rome with tolerable propositions and in the mean while they went on slowly at Rome that they would decern nothing unless Cesar would either first ot at the same time revenge by the sword his cousin's wrong The plea was branched into 23 articles as 1. whether Prince Arthur had carnall copulation with Catherin The half of Lent was spent on this question then March 19 Newes were brought to Rome that a famous libell was published in England against the Pope and all his Court and that before the king was a comâ—dy to the great reproach of the Pope and the Cardinals Then all were in a rage and March 24 they pronounce sentence that the marriage betwixt Henry Catharin was lawfull and unless he hold her for hiâ— wife he shall he reputed as excommunicated This praecipitation pleaseth not the Pope for within sixe dayes Letters come from France shewing that Henry is content to submitt unto their judgement and obey the Pope if such Cardinals were secluded of whom he was jealous and such as were free of suspicion were sent to Camerac and there determine the plea and Francis sent Oratours for tâ—is effect Thâ—n Clemens adviseth on pretenses to suspend the Sentence and recover a lost cause But Henry said Their Sentence was nothing unto him he is the only Lord of his own kingdom as the Pope is the only Bishop of Rome and he will do as the Easterne Church did of old He renunceth the Pope and takes his power unto himself in England to wit he will keep the Christian faith and cast-off the Popes authority nor will he suffer that the Lutheran or any other heresy have place in his â—ealm And so he did for he publisheth an Edict whereby he declares himself The head of the Church of England and chargeth upon pain of death that no man assâ—ribe any power unto the Pope within Englâ—nd and commandeth all the Collectors of Peter-pence to be gone All those were confirmed by ordinance of the Estates which they call the Parliament And it was also Acted that the archb of Canterburry shall invest all the bb of England and that the Churchmen shall pay yearly unto the King 150000 pounds for defence of the kingdom against whatever enemy Various were the judgements of men concerning this action of the King some said it was done prudently that he had cast of the Romane See without any alteration of religion without any sedition among his subjects and without appeal of his cause unto a Councel for if he had permitted it unto the judgement of a Councel he saw that he could not carry it without difficulty and the issue might have been dangerous for a Councel consisting of Church-men would without doubt have maintained the Papal power seing albeit they be in some respect obnoxious unto Emper. and Princes yet they do prefer the eminency of the Pope nor among the Churchmen is any but the Pope that carrieth sway having no Superour in degree of honour But the Roman Court argueth it could not be affirmed that he had made no change in religion â—hen the chief and first article of their faith concerning the Primacy of the Pope was changed for which alone they should have kindled the fire of sedition as if all had been changed and the event did confirm this seing the King was driven by necessity of maintaining this edict to punish severely his formerly dearest minions Nor can it be easily told how great offense and sadness not only at Rome but every where this departure of so great a Prince from the obedience of the Pope wrought in the â—earts of Churchmen Certainly â—t was a cleare document of humane frailty whereby it often hapneth that what things were most advantagious turn at last to the greatest A wicked policy of the bb loss and harm For the Romish PP by dispensations of marriages and sentences of divorces either granted or denied were wont to make great advantages under the name of Christs Vicar as under a shadow covering those Princes which thought it expedient either by some incestuous marriage or by violating one and contracting another to make new purchase of other Landes or to cut away the rights and titles of diverse competitours and that made sure friendship among them The Pope and the Princes when his authority did serve to maintain their power without which the actions of Princes being unlawfull had been clearly condemned hindered nor only unto these Princes but unto all their children which might have been called to prove the lawfulness of their birth So far Pe. Soave in hist Conâ— Trid. Lib. 1. Others shew what was done in England Card. Wolsey archb of York had advised the King unto that divorcement but when he understood of his affection toward Anna Bolen he changeth his mind because she was infected so he spoke with Lutheranisme and he wrote unto the Pope that for this cause he would not consent unto the divorce Thus we see that in all these variations both at Rome and in England the Pope and his Cardinals look not to any Rule either of Gods word or of reason but are moved by the Spring of their own interest When the King understood of these Letters by his Agent lying at Rome he was highly displeased and displaceth Wolsey of his office of Chanceller in France and of two bishopricks for he had three York Duresme Winchester and at last â—e sent the Captain of his Gaird to bring him to London but he died by the way of a flixe When the king was married with Queen Anna he entangleth all the Clergy by the law Praemunire for assisting the Popes Legate They submitt themselves namely the Prelates profer for discharge of that law to give unto the king 100000 pounds out of Canterburry and 18840 pounds out of York and in their submission they call the King the head of the Church In the Parliament An. 24. of his reigne in January following he annulleth some former Acts that were made against hereticks and ordaineth that none shall be in danger for speaking against the Popes pretented authority or his Decrees or lawes which are not grounded on the holy Scriptures Item An. 25 ch 39 he appointed 32 judges out of the higher lower houses whereof 16 should be of the clergy and 16 of the temporality and all at his own nomination to examine the Synodal Canons and to determine of them either to stand in strength or to abrogat them at their discretions Item the Clergy should promise on the word of a priest never to assemble without the Kings
licence nor enact constitutions without his consent Item that all cases that were before reserved from the power of the bb unto the Pope were declared to appertain unto the King and his commissioners as to dispense with Canons to divide or unite bishopricks Item all annats or first year's fruits and tyths of Benefices were forbidden to be carried out of the Country and An. 26 c. 3. they were ordained to be payd unto the King as before unto the Pope Item no appellation should be made to Rome Item Peter-pence pensions all such exactions shall cease With express provision that the King nor his subjects shall not intend to vary from the articles of the Catholick faith of Christendom Item the degrees of consanguinity affinity that are prohibited by the law of God were explained published The Kings marriage with Catherin was declared unlawfull and his marriage with Anna daughter to the Earle of Wiltshire was approved The excommunication of the King was affixed on the church-doors of Dunkirk because the Nuntio durst not come into England But the King proceeds in parliament An. 26. c. 1. renouncing and causing the subjects to renounce the Pope and establishing the Papal authority in his own person The oath of the clergy unto the Pope is made void and they are ordained to give their oath unto the king The bb and Doctours of Divinity and of both lawes do both by word write and in their Convocations confirme all that the king had done in Parliament Jo Fisher Bishop of Rochester and Thomas Moore refuse to subscribe therefore they were committed Pope Paul hearing of Fisher's constancy as they called it there creates him a Cardinall for he said The King will not put hands in a Cardinal but ere the Bull came the king had intelligence of it and caused to execute the Bishop and Thomas Moore An. 1535. It was the just judgement of God on them for they had incensed the king against many Martyrs namely Fisher caused his Dean Do. Parker to take up and burn the body of William Tracy an Esquire in Rochester-shire after it had lyen in the grave three years because he said in his latter Will he would have no pompe at his buriall and he trusted in Christ only hoping to be saved by Him and by no Saint Tho cooper at An. 1532. Likewise lest the Pope did provoke other Princes against king Henry he sent Ambassadors with Letters and informations unto the Emperour the kk of France .... entreating them to keep amity The summe of his Letter unto James V. king of Scotland was Forasmuch as the Pope without the knowledge of the Emperour or French king or Germane Princes hath excommunicated King Henriâ—â— Letter uâ—â—o king Iamâ—â— V. against the Pope and Card. mee and now the Popes Nâ—ntio the Cardinal of Scotland is arrived with commission as I hear it brooted but have no intelligence to practâ—ze some anoisance by his pretended censures against mee thy uncle Therefore I premonish and require thy Grace and most heartily pray thee to consider 1. the Supremacy of Princes granted by the holy Scriptures unto mee and other Princes in their Churches 2. to weigh what Gods word calleth a Church 3. what superstitions idolatries and blind abuses have crept into all realmes to the high displeasure of God 4. what is to be understood by the censure excommunication of the Church and how no such censure can be in the power of the Bishop of Rome or of any other man against mee or any other Prince having so just ground to avoide from the root and to abolish so execrable authority which the Bishop of Rome hath vsurped and vsurpes upon all Princes to their great dammage My request therefore to my nephew is to consider of what moment it should bee unto yourself having your subiects evill instructed in the premisses if you agree unto such censures and by such example give upper-hand over yourself and other Princes unto that vsurper of Rome as is like to happen in other places of Christendom where the true declaration of the word of God shall have free course to scourge them unless they will adore and kiâ—â—e the foot of that corrupt holiness which desireth nothing but pride and the vniversall thrall of Christendom under Rome's yoke I aâ—so premonish your Grace that you would not receive the Popes Cardinal into your Countrie for he will not be content to be next unto you but assuredly he will be equall yea and usurp over you and be a heavie burden unto your conntrie as experience teaches in England c. After this Henry enioyeth peace notwitstanding all that the Pope wrought against him Jo. Fox Act. moni But upon this occasion the King of France was persuaded by the Pope not to pay as he was wont yearly 95000 Crowns and other 10000. crowns as a Treatie of peace betwixt the kingdoms did specifie In the year 1536. Q. Catherin died Q. Anna and her brother were beheaded with Henry Norreys and Francis Weston and other two gentle men of the bedchamber for what cause it is not known â—aith Jo. Foxe but within three Dayes the king married Lady Jane Seimer First by a Convocation and then by Parlament An. 32. Henry VIII his marriage with Lady Anna was declared unlawfull no reason is alledged in the Act and he excludes his daughters Mary and Elisabet from succession and declareth the Crown to appertain uâ—to the heirs to be begotten In the next year prince Edward was borne and within 12. dayes his mother died Then by determination of Synods and Sentence of both Universities it was acknowledged that unto the king did belong the title The Supream head of the Church that is as they expounded it under Christ the Supream member of the Church within his own dominions to commande for trueth and not against trueth Fran. Mason lib. 3. c. 3. According to this title he began Steps of Reformation to consider the estate of the Church by advice and prudence of the godly Lord Cromwell and others of his Counsell he understood that the corrupt estate of the Church had need of Reformation in many things yet because so many superstitious persons were to be turned from their olde customs he procures an Act of Parlament An. 32. of his reigne that whatsoever article of faith and declaration of other expedient points the Archbb. Bishops and a great number of the learned Doctors with consent of the King shall think needfull expedient together with their determination of other points and ceremonies in Divine Service shall have the strength of an Act of paâ—liament Then he would not Reforme all at once but purposing to lead them softly he intendeth to proceed by degrees First he publisheth a litle book bearing the inscription Articles deuised by his Highness to estable Christian quietnes vnity In this were 1. the articles of the Creed necessary to be believed by all men 2. the doctrine of
four dayes after his coming from Dundie that town was infected with the pest Upon this occasion he leaves Kyle with the grief of many and returnes to Dundy being confident that in that visitation they would hearken unto the comfort of the Word Because some were sick and some were clean he stood upon the east port and preached both in the hearing of the sick without and of the cleane within They hearken then unto him with such comfort that they wish to dy rather than live thinking that possibly they could not have such comfort afterwards He spareth not to visite the sick both with bodily and spirituall refreshment The Cardinal was enraged at this preaching and hireth a frier to kill him but Cod made his servant to espy the weapon under the friers goun and to gripe his hand The people would have used violence against the frier but he stayd them saying He hath done mee no wrong but rather good and shewes that I have need to take heed unto myself The frier declares who had sent him and was let go When the plague ceaseth in Dundy he returnes to Montros to visite the Church there and ministreth the Communion with both elements in Dun. From thence he was called by the gentle men of the West to meet them at Edinburgh because they intend to seek a dispute with the Bishops In the way he lodged at Innergoury in the house of James watson there it was revealed unto him that he was to glorify God shortly by martyrdom and not many shall suffer after him When he told these things unto others in that house he said also The glory of God shall triumph clearly in this realme in spite of Satan but alas if the people shall become unthankfull fearfull shall their plagues bee When he came to Edinburg these of Kyle came not he preaches sometimes there and some times in Lieth within privat houses at the entreaty of some he preached now in Brounstoun then in Ormestoun and somtimes in Hadingtoun in that town for feare of the Earle Bothuell few did hear him and he foretold the desolation that came on that town When he returned to Ormestoun he told that he was to be apprehended shortly the same night Bothuell comes with a number of armed men at the instigation of the Cardinal Wishart yeelds himself and is convoyd to Edinburgh and then to Santandrews There he was accused upon the doctrin of justifiâ—ation he defends himself by the Scriptures Neverthelesss he is condemned and burnt March 1. year 1546. When he was in the fire the Captain of the castle went near him and in few words exhorts him to be of good courage and crave pardon of his sins from God He ansvereth This fire is grievous to my body but touches not my soule yet said he pointing at the Card. he who so proudly lookes out of his window shall be shortly layd forth ignominiously Many of the Nobility were rather provoked than afrayd with such cruelty and they began to think Some thing must de attempted with hazert rather than always suffer shamefully So Normand Lesley the eldest son to the Earle of Rothes whom the Card. had much respected and other 16 persones conspire his death Buchanan Lib. 15 Histor saith a private quarrel moved them May 7. in the morning when the masons were wont to be let in to work they kil the porter at the gate and then having locked the gate they kill the Carldinal in his bedchamber A noise ariseth in the City some would climb the walls then the murderers lay the corps forth at the window whence he had beheld the burning of Mr Wishart to shew that their business was too late The report is quickly spred some said God had done justly albeit the attempt was wicked I passe over what was done by the Regent to punish the fact and how they keep the castle If we will judge of the fact by the event some of these murderers died in prison some in the galeys some escaped but all died miserably Nor did the posterity of the Cardinal enjoy long prosperity for his three daughters were Ladies of Crawford Vain and Kelly in Anguise and all these families are now ruined He gave good estates unto his three sons but none of their posterity have any heritage that he gave them but I return to the history Because the Scots were intending a match with France a fleet of ships sent from England arrive at Lieth unaworse they spoile Edinburgh and the country thereabout and sent their ships loadned with spoile again in the same year The Regent and Queen bring some aid from France but the country was a common prey to both the Nations and they were divided among themselves some adhering unto England and their first Contract and others pretending the old league with France but indeed cleaving to idolatry whereupon followed that infortunat battell at Pinky on the tenth of September An. 1547. The warrs continue some years betwixt the two Nations and the Queen was sent to France in April An. 1548. John Knox hapned to be within the castle of Saintandrews when the last siege began and was carried away to France with the others because it was made cleare that he was not at the murder nor did consent unto the other crimes he was set at liberty and went to Geneva thence he was called to the Ministry of Englishes at Frankeford In the year 1553. Mary being Queen of England peace was concluded with France England Scotland The next year the Queen Dowager went to France and procureth that the Regent was moved to dimit his office they terrify him that within a few years he may be called to account of his intromission and in present contentation the King of France gave him the Dukedom of Chatterault So he resigneth his office in Parliament unto the Ambassadour Mons d'Osell in favours of Q. Mary and her Curatours King of France and Duke of Guise The Ambassadour delivereth instantly the same office unto the Q. Dowager Then the Prelates thought that none durst open a mouth against them but the provident eie of God brought from England in time of persecution under Mary some learned men as Wi harlaw John willock c. and Jo. Knox returnes in the end of the year 1555. Before his coming the best Another step of Reformation men thought it not a sin to be present at Masse he by authority of Gods word persuades them to abhor it He abode at Dun and was exercised dayly in preaching then he went unto Calder where the Lord Erskin L. Lorn and James Priour of Sant Andrews son of James V. and sundry other Noble men were his hearers He went to Finlastoun and preaches before the Zealous Earle of Glencairn he ministreth the Lords supper wherever he preacheth When the Bishops heard of this they summon him to appear at Edinburg May 15. An. 1556. The Bishops assemble not and he preaches in the Bishop of Dunkells loding
what they were doing in Scotland sent unto Queen Elisabet requiring to bring back her Forces and he would render Calais which was taken in her sisters time The Queen answereth That fisher town is not to be weighed with the hazard of Britanne Then the Kings Counsellers were desirous of peace but thought it disgracefull to treat with his subjects Wherefore he entreats the Queen to mediate a peace so the English Secretary and a Doctour Wotton Dean of Canterburry were sent with the French Ambassadours into Scotland While these were upon Queen Regent dieth their journy the Queen Regent dieth through displeasure and sicknes in the castle of Edinburgh Juny 10 An. 1560. Before her death she desired to speak with the Duke the Earls of Argile Glencairn Marshall and Lord James unto them she bemoaned the troubls of the realm and entreated them to study peace and to perform these particulars that were lately written in that Letter unto her then bursting forth into tears she asked pardon of them all and disposing herself for another world she sent for John willock the Preacher of the town and conferring with him a pretty space she professed that she did trust to be saved by the death and merites of Jesus Christ only Shortly after her death truce was made for hearing the Ambassadours and peace was concluded at Edinburg among other articles the 8th was that the King nor Queen shall depute no strangers in the administration of Civil and common Justice nor bestow the publick Offices upon any but born subjects of the realm 9. that a Parliament shall be held in the month of August next for which a commission shall be sent and it shall be as lawfull in all respects as if it had been ordained by expresse command of their Majesties providing all tumults of warre be discharged and they who ought by their places to be present may come without fear So on July 16. both Frenches and Englishes did return home and a solemne thankesgiving that day was in the Church of S. Giles by the Lords and others professing true Religion XI In the midst of these broyls the Counsell did nor forget the condition of the Church and as it is said expressely in the beginning of the first The Reformation goethon book of Discipline on the 29 day of Aprile in that year 1660. they gave Order unto the Ministers to conveen and draw up in writing and in a book a common order for reformation and uniformity to be observed in the discipline and policy of the Church This they did as they could for the time before the 20 day of May but it was not allowed by the Counsell untill January 17. following After the solemn thankesgiving in July the Commissioners of Borroughs with some Nobles and Barons were appointed The first plantation of Ministers and Superintendents to see the equall distribution of Ministers as the most part shall think expedient so one was appointed unto every chief burgh and City they appointed five whom they called Superintendents What was their office appeares by the first book of Discipline wherein it is written thus Wee consider that if the Ministers whom God hath endowed with his singular graces among us should be appointed to severall places there to make their continuall residence that then the greatest part of the realm should be destitute of all doctrine which should be not only the occasion of great murmur but also be dangerous to the salvation of many and therefore wee have thought it a thing expedient at this time that from the whole number of godly and learned men now presently in this realm be selected ten or twelve for in so many Provinces we have divided the whole to whom charge and commandement should be given to plant and erect Kirks to set order and appoint Ministers as the former prescribes to the countries that shal be appointed to their care where none are now And by their means your love and common care over all inhabitants of this realm to whom you are equally debtors shall evidently appear as also the simple ignorant who perchance have never heard Iesus Christ truly preached shall come to some knowledge by the which many that are dead in superstition and ignorance shall attain to some feeling of godliness by the which they shall be provoked to seek farther knowledge of God and his true Religion and worship where by the contrary if they shall be neglected then shall they not only grudge but also seek the means where by they may continue in their blindnes or return to their accustomed idolatry and therefore we desire nothing more earnestly than that Christ Jesus be once vniversally preached throughout this realm which shall not suddenly bee unless that by you men be appointed and compelled faithfully to travell in such Provinces as to them shal be assigned Here they designe the boundes for ten Superintendents and then it is added These men must not be suffered to live as your idle Bishops have done heretofore neither must they remain where they gladly would but they must be preachers themselves and such as may not make long residence in any place till their Kirks be planted and provided of Ministers or at least of Readers Charge must be given to them that they remain in no place above twenty dayes in their visitation till they have passed through their whole bounds They must preach thrice at the least every week and when they return to their principall Town and residence they must be exercised likewise in preaching and edification of the Kirk and yet they must not be suffered to continue there so long that they may seem to neglect their other Kirks but after they have remained in their chief town three or four months at most they shal be compelled unless by sicknes they be retained to re-enter in visitation In which they shall not only preach but also examine the life deligence and behaviour of the Ministers as also the order of their kirks and manners of the people They must further consider how the poor be provided how the youth be instructed They must admonish where admonition needeth and redresse such things as by good counsell they may appease And finally they must note such crimes as be hainous that by censure of the Kirk the same may be corrected If the Superintendent be found negligent in any the chief points of his office and specially if he be negligent in preaching of the word and visitation of the kirks or if he be conuicted of such crimes as in common ministers are damned he must be deposed without respect of his person or office Though Bishop Spotswood professe to set down all the book of Discipline yet of all this that I have written he hath but foure lines but he omits not the bounds of each Superintendent Then after the manner of the election of the Superintendent it followes in the book thus the Superintendent being elected and appointed unto his
and the man made the matter so plain that all doubt was removed Then those Judges for this odious crime did deprive him of all function within the Church of Scotland and for his contumacy in not appearing before them did excommunicat him The author of the The Histor of Reformat saith this is recorded not only for a warning example unto others but likewise that the world may see what difference is betwixt the Church of God and the Romish Church seeing many of their Bishops and Priests yea and Popes are known to be guilty in such crimes and no way censured XVI The Papists at Easter An. 1563. began to say Masse more boldly than before namely John Hamilton Bishop of Santandrews the Prior 1563. Masse is practised of Whithern and many other priests monks This was offensive to many and therefore the Shirefs and others which had civill power especially in the West parts resolve that they will not complain to the Queen nor Counsell but execute former proclamations against the sayers of Masse and so some priests in the West were apprehended The Queen The QueeÌ„ conferrech a I. Knox. was offended and sent for John Knox to come to her in Lochlevin and dealt with him that he would persuad the people and especially the Gentle men of the West Country not to punish any man for using what Religion they please John answereth If her Ma. would punish malefactors according to the lawes he could promise quietness upon the part of all which professe the Lord Jesus within Scotland but if she thought to delude the lawes he feareth some will let the Papists understand that they shall not be suffered to offend Gods Majesty without punishment When â—he Queen heard these and other words to this purpose she takes another course and directes summons against Masse-mongers in the straitest form with expedition to compeare on May 19 one day before the Parliament The Bishop of Santandrews the before named Prior the Parson of Saucher and others do compear At first the Bishop refuseth to answer before Civill Judges yet in end they all come into the Queens will and She designes them to severall prisons Then said some See what the Queen hath done the like was never done within this realm we doubt not but all shall be well Others fore spake things as it came to passe that it was but deceit and so soon as the Parliament is ended the Papists will be set at liberty and therefore advised the Nobility that they be not abused Many had their private business to procure in the Parliament especially the Act of oblivion and they said They might not urge the Queen at that time for if they did so she will hold no Parliament and what then may become of them and their friends but let this Parliament passe over whensoever the Queen craves any thing as She must do before her marriage Religion shall be the first thing that shall be established Much was spoken against A Parliament that politicall delay but in vain An act of oblivion was past of all things done in the publick cause from the year 1558. till September 1. in the year 1561 Manses and gliebs were appointed for Ministers adultery to be punished with death of both persons but nothing for establishing of admonition unto the Nobility Religion In time of this Parliament John Knox said in a Sermon before maâ—y of the Nobility and other members My Lords I praise my God throgh Jesus Christ that in your presence I may powr forth the sorow of my heart yea yourselves shall be witnesses if I make any ly in things by past from the beginning of Gods mighty works within this realm I have been with you in your most desperat tentations ask your own consciences and let them answer before God if that I not I but Gods Spirit by mee in your greatest extremity willed you not ever to depend upon your God and in his name promised unto you victory preservation from your enemies if yee would depend upon his protection and prefer his glory before your lives and wordly commodities in your most extreme dangers I have been with you Santiohnston Couper-moore and the charges of Edinburgh are yet recent in my heart yea that dark and dolorous night when all you my Lords with shame fear left this town is yet in my mind and God forbid that ever I forget it What was my exhortation unto you and what is fallen in vain of all that ever God promised unto you by my mouth yee yourselves live and testify There is not one of you against whom death destruction was threatned perished in that danger and how many of your enemies hath God plagued before your eies shall this be the thankfulness that yee shall render unto your God to betray his cause when yee have it in your hands to establish it as you please Yee say The Queen will not agree with us Ask yee of her what by Gods word yee may justly require and if She will not agree with you in God you are not bound to agree with her in the devill Let her plainly understand so far of your mindes and steal not from your former stoutnes in God and he will prosper you in your enterprises But I can see nothing but a recooling from Christ Jesus that the man that first and most speedily fleeth from Christs Ensigne holdes himself most happy Yea I hear some say that we have nothing of our Religion established by law nor Parliament albeit the malicious words of such can neither hurt he trueth of God nor yet us that thereupon depend yet the speaker of this treason committed against God and against this poor common wealth deserves the gallowes for our Religion being commanded and so established by God is received within this realm in publick Parliament And if they will say It was no Parliament we must and will say and also prove that Parliament was al 's lawfull a Parliament as ever any that passed before it in this realm I say If the King then living was King and the Queen now in this realm be lawfull Queen that Parliament can not be denied And now my Lords to put an end to all I hear of the Queens marriage Dukes Brethren to Emperours and Kings strive all for the best gain But this my Lords will I say note the day and beare witnes hereafter Whensoever the Nobility of Scotland who professe the Lord Jesus consents that an infidell and all Papists are infidels shall be Head to our Soverain ye do so far as in you lieth to banish Christ Iesus from this realm yea to bring Gods vengeance upon the Country a plague upon yourselves and possibly yee shall do small confort to your Soveraigne This manner of speaking saith the History of Reformation was judged intolerable both Papists and Protestants were offended at it and some posted to give the Queen advertisement that Knox had spoken against her
But four Divines of Witteberg and two of Strawsburgh came to Trent they would not address themselves unto the Legat as others had done before lest it were called an acknowledging of the Pop's Presidency but they went unto the Emperours Ambassador and craved to begin the Conference He persuades the Divines to yield in some niceties Nevertheless nothing could be done the Legate opposing alwayes either concerning the manner of the Treaty or the matter at which to begin ot pretending his own infirmity of body and at last he was so passionat that many thought he was not right in his wits and departed as also the Protestants pretending difficulty of abiding because of new warrs in Germany Then the Nuntij fearing to be left alone sent to Rome for information in those straits After advice from Court a Session was held Aprile 28 and the Synod was suspended for two years The Spainish Prelats being 12. in number A Spanish Protestation against the adjournying of the Synode protested against this decree but the Pope had now accorded with France and therefore he made no account of the Imperialists XI The suspension for two years continued ten because the motives were changed The Pope was out of all hope to regain Germany And Ceâ—ar was so earnest before for the Synod because he intended to erect a fifth Monarchy and by means of Religion to immortalize his fame for he thought to subdue all Germany by treaties or Arms and then to make a new purchase of Italy and perhaps of France But when he â—aw Gods hand for the Protestants and a division of his own family he layd aside Various thoughts concerning the Synode all thought of the Councel and the Romans cared as little for it But after the death of Pope Marcel An. 1555. it was one of the Capitulations in the Conclave that the future Pope should by advice of the colledge call a Synod within two years to finish the begun Reformation to determin the other controversies of Religion and to endeavour the acceptation of the Tridentin Canons in Germany But when this was motioned unto Pope Paul IIII. he said with much indignation I have no need of a Synod I am above all Cardinall Bellai replied A Councel is necessary not to addauthority unto the Pope but to find meanes of procuring an uniformity in all places He answered If it were necessary it must be held at Rome and nowhere else I never consented to hold a Synod at Trent because it is among the Lutherans and a Synod should consist of Bishops only and no others should be admitted no not for advice unless Turks Nota who were the members of that Councell also be admitted it is a foolish thing to send unto the mountains 60 of the least able Bishops and 40 of the most insufficient Divines as hath been done twice and to believe that the world can be regulated by such better then by the Vicar of Christ and the colledge of Cardinals who are the pillares of Christendom and by the counsel of Prelars and Divines who are more in number at Rome then can be brought to Trent Nevertheless An. 1557. when he heard that the King of France had made Acts in Parliament concerning Religion he would have called a Synod but he was so perplexed with difficulties in Rome that he could not After his death the same Capitulation was renewed in the Conclave An. 1559 to restore a Synod upon account of the necessity in France and Belgio and the open defection of Germany and England So Pius 4. began to advise privatly with his trustiest friends whether a Synod were expedient for the Apostolical See if not whether it be safer to deny it absolutly or to make shew of readiness and to hinder it by impediments Or if it be expedient whether he shall wait untill he be entreated or call it as by his own motion It was resolved Because he can not eschue it he should prevent the petions of others and so he might have the fairer occasion to cover his own purpose in crossing the designes of others So far he goeth and no more he shewes unto the Cardinals and All Ambassadors that he is desirous of a Synod and he willeth them to advise what things have need to be reformed and of the place and time and of other preparations but he intended it not untill the Parliament of France had decreed to hold a Nationall Synod Then the Pope was advised by the Cardinals that it is safer to hasten the Generall then to permit a National Synod But then comes into consideration Where it must be seing a Synod is much after the mind of him who is strongest in the place Bolonia was named but Trent was judged fittest Both the Emperour and Francis King of France except against the place and they craved also that the former canons be reexamined and moreover the Emperour demanded other things to be granted to wit the communion of the cup the marriage of the clergy c. The Pope answered he was content where it may be if the Italians shall have free access and recess he will sooner quite his life then grant the second and the third can not be granted but in the Councel In his heart he was glad of those difficulties except that the affaires of France require hast for he had hope of France but despared of the others The mean while was the Counsel at Fountainbleaw as is above Pag. 154. When the Pope understood of the discourses there he resolves to call a generall Councell but then he questioneth Whether it shall be termed a new Councel or a resumption of the former The Emperour and Frances will have it called a new one because the Protestants will not accept that which hath condemned them The Pope and Philip King of Spain will not have the canons to be called into question that have been decided The Cardinals propound a midle course to terme it neither a new one nor a resumption and November 24. it was decreed in consistory to call it Indictio Concily Tridentini and to begin at Easter next But the words of the Bull gave satiâ—faction to no party The Pope said None should except against the word Continuare in the Bull because it hindereth not to examine former decrees And he sent his Breves to all the Princes of Germany assembled then in the Diet at Neumburgh with this inscription Vnto his beloved son the Duke or Count c. None of those Princes would open any of them but sent them back unto the Legat's lodging On the last day of their assembly this answer was given unto the Legates The most honourable Electors Princes Ambassadorsand Counselors of the most sacred Empire of Rome acknowledge that the Church hath need of Reformation and for this cause many godly learned and wise men of all ages and conditions have for a long time wished that the Church may be in a better estate and have prayd that
indulgences purgatory images and Reformation of Monasteries was quickly dispatched with out debating or dispute but only by suffrages The Index the Missall Ritual Breviary and Agends were reserved unto the Pope and the Session by anticipation was held December 3. and 4. When the decrees from the beginning untill this time were read a Secretary going in the midst asked Whether the Fathers were pleased to make an end of the Synod and Whether the Presidents in name of the Councel should crave confirmation of the decrees from the Pope They answered not one by one but all together placet Then the prime Legate gave unto every one there present and who hadâ— assisted in the Councel a plenary indulgence then blessing the Councel he dismissed the Fathers Car. Lorrain as if he had been a deacon roaring and the Fathers answering wished eternal felicity unto the PP Paul and Julius all happiness unto Pius 4 eternal memory unto Charles 5. Emperour and long life unto Ferdinand and all Princes and protectors of the Councel then they gave thanks unto the Legats and Cardinals they wished long life and safe return unto the Bishops they commended the faith of this Synod as the faith of Saint Peter they denounced anathema against all hereticks without particular mention of any and they commanded the Fathers to subscribe the decrees XVI The Legats return to Rome before Christmes There was a Consultation at Rome dispute about the confirmation of the decrees The Pope would have subscribed simply but some Courtiers said It hath been decreed against plurality of Benefices and against No-residence of prelats and if they for confirmation of the decrees shall henceforth practize contrarily the people who are not capable of expressed exceptions and reservations will be ready to calumniat For this reason some who had bought their places and feared the losse of them demanded restitution Some advised to confirm the decrees of faith presently and to proceed in maturity with the others for some of them deserve consideration in respect of their confusion and the impossibility of some that have need of dispensation It is better to moderate them in time then first to strengthen them by confirmation and afterwards to moderate them Car. Amulius said Those fourty years by past the world was crying for a general Councel as the only and soverain remedy of the present maladies of Christendom but if so soon as it is ended question be made of moderating correcting or leaving it in suspense without confirmation it will be a manifestation that necessary provision hath not been found at Trent and then other means will be sought by National Synods or other wayes but if the decrees be approved as a perfect Reformation and giving as far execution as is possible many will believe that nothing is wanting and nothing is more necessary then to spread a fame of the Councel that it hath prescribed a perfect Reformation not suffering it to be known that any Cardinal doubteth but that it hath performed all for which it was called By so doing the humours of men will be quieted by degrees and his Holiness may provide for his Ministers by dispensations for his Apostolical authority is reserved in the decrees and in time things will insensibly the world not observing it return to their own posture yea and if this course be not taken the world which alwayes makes the worst interpretation will nullify all the decrees if there be any alteration or the confirmation be delayd yea they will say The Legates approve this oration but it was opposed by all the Offices of Court almost representing their own losses and that it will turn to the diminution of his Holiness revenues Hugo Boncompagne Bishop of Vesta afterwards a Cardinal said He could not but marvel at their vain fears seeing greater authority can not be given unto these decrees then unto former Councels and Decretals and nevertheless the Pope may dispence with them and a law consists not in words but in the sense neither in that which the vulgares and Grammarians give unto it but which custom and authority do confirm Lawes have not power but what is given them by him who governeth and hath the charge to execute them he may give them a more ample or stricter sense yea and contrary unto that which they do import and to withstand the temerity of Doctors who the more ignorant they are of government presume the more to interpret lawes whereby authority is confounded therefore all men should be forbidden to write upon the decrees And if his Holiness would ordain that Judges in all their doubts should resort unto the Apostolical See â—one shall be able to make use of the Councel in prejudice of the Court And as there is a Congregation that with good fruit is set over the Inquisition so his Holiness may appoint another for expounding the decrees of this Councel unto whom all doubts may be referred from all parts of the world This being done said he he foresawe that by the decrees of the Councel the authority of the Apostolical See the prerogatives and liberties of the Roman Church will not only not be diminished but enlarged if they know how to make use of those means All were persuaded with those reasons and this Overture was followed January 26. An. 1564. a decree was enacted conform to this oration in all points to wit confirmation monition inhibition and reservation and the Acts of the Councel were published with a Bull containg this decree XVII Behold now how those decrees were accepted by others How the Decrees were accepty others It was said every where One party had taken notice of the cause and another had pronounced the Sentence seing the decrees had not authority from the Synod but from the confirmation of the Pope who in his decree saith that he had seen the decree of craving his confirmation and speakes not of his seeing any other decree but it is more reasonable that the decrees should have their authority from such who had examined and voiced unto them then from him who had not seen them Vnto this it was replied It was not necessary the Pope should read them seeing nothing was concluded at Trent but what he had defined before More particularly the King of Spain dissembled not that the Councel did not please him and he called the Bishops and clergy together to consider what was to be done with the decrees and at command of the King and his Counsell Synods were that year and Presidents were sent to every one of them and these did propound what decrees seemed good unto the King This was offensive unto the Pope but he dissembled for a time In France many particulares were obiected by the Parliament against the Car. of Lorrain as permitting them to pass in prejudice of that kingdom namely those words The Pope hath the care of the whole Church by which he had forsaken a main Fort for which both the King and
undique et ano Etpene erupit qui tibi Carle cruor Non tuus iste cruor sanctorum at caede cruorem Quem ferus hausisti concoquere haud poteras III. So soon as Henry king of Poland heard of his Brothers death he Troubles of Henry â— returned privily and quickly and was crowned King of France He renewed the warres against the Reformed Church he took Mons Monmorancy and quartered him for Religion Nevertheless they increased in number for the Duke Alanchon the Kings Brother and the Duke of Condee joyned with them so that a peace was granted and proclamed with liberty of Religion in the year 1576 but that peace endured not long Then Henry king of Navar joyned with the Reformed again yet they were all in great danger in the year 1586. The Pope Sixtus 5. excommunicated the King of Navar and the Prince of Condee and declared them uncapable of the crown of France and ordered King Henry 3. to persue them with arms The King of Navar sent unto Frederik king of Denmark and unto the Princes of Germany for aid They sent their Ambassadors unto the King of France to interceed for the Protestants He returned answer that they should medle with his subiects no more then he did with theirs Wherefore those Princes assembled at Luneburgh where were also the Ambassadors of Navar England Scotland of the Duke of Pomer c. They concluded that the King of Navar should not be forsaken Chytrae Lib. 28. So they sent 5000. horse-men and 20000. foot but unhappily for the Guises and other confoederats in Liga aurea gave them the foil in Lorrain An. 1587. The next year Henry III. understood of the presumption and intention of the Guises and he called a Parliament professing that he would give the chief Commande of his Army against the Hugonots unto Henry Duke of Guise The man doubted of the Kings favor and yet upon those fair words he went unto the Parliament he was killed in his bedchamber and his body was first burnt then his asshes were thrown into Ligeris His brother Lewes a Cardinal was hang'd and his son with some Bishops were imprisoned Within twelve dayes the Queen-mother died through sorow for the death of the Guises Ibid. Behold how God then brought peace unto his Church They who before favoured the Guises secretly do then profess open rebellion against the King the Parisians create Charles Duke of Mayen and Brother of the Duke of Guise to be Governor of Paris and of the Isle of Francia the Sorbonists deny the kings authority and absolve all men from the oath of allegiance Many cities joyn themselves unto Duke Charles to wit Lions Roan Orleance Ambian c. The King assembleth the Nobility he proclames unto all his subiects pardon of all former trespasses if now they shall return into obedience and he threatneth loss of Goods and life if they return not Henry king of Navar craves pardon obtaines it and is made General of the Army against the traitors the Dukes of Mayen and Aumale in Aprile An. 1589. And the same sommer he granted by edict at Nantes Liberty of the Religion liberty unto the Reformed to assemble not only for exercise of their Religion in their churches but also for holding their Synods yearly and so to be free from the jurisdiction of Bishops Which liberty no king of France hath impeded untill this present time and unto all who were under the former Edicts of exile he restored their honors and goods upon their submission Then the followers of Duke Charles called the king an enemy of the Apostolical Roman Church and August 1. new style a Jacobin Monk having purchased leave to deliver a Letter unto the king stabbed him as he was reading the Letter in the belly with a poisoned knife the villan said he was commanded by an Angel to kill the tyrant and his death would bring peace into France The king feared not death at the first and immediatly dispatched Posts to all the chief parts of the realm giving them notice of what was done and exhorting them to constancy and loyalty as is due unto their Soverain Before midnight he apprehendes death and the next day he caused proclaim Henry king of Navar to be his heir After the Henry 4 King of France kings death the Peers of the realm then in the lieger require an oath of the king of Navar to defend the Roman Religion and he swore to maintain even to hazert of his life the Catholick Apostolical and Roman Religion within the kingdom of France and that he will make no change in the exercise thereof and for his own person he will obey the decrees of a godly and lawfull general or National Councel and promiseth to procure it with all diligence and he swear to permit no other Religion but what is already allowed untill peace being restored it shall be otherwise provided and he confirmed all the Officers of State On the other side these and the Ptinces of the blood the other Peers and many others acknowledge Henry 4. king of France and Navar and swear lojalty and fidelity unto him Then both he and they swear that they shall revenge the villanous murder of the late king and the disturbance of the realm against all the rebels Then the Duke Mayen being at that time called Duke of Guise and the king of Spain dealt with the Pope that the king of Navar should not be absolved from the former Sentence and that faction declares Charles Duke de Mayen king of France but the Senat of Paris not admitting that any should be king who were not of the blood royal he was not proclamed there In the year 1593. Henry 4. took his oath to defend the Roman Religion he wrot an abiuration of the doctrine of the Reformed Church and sent it unto the Pope then he received a pardon and the Popes blessing and was absolved in the Church of S. Denis by the arch Bishop of Bourges upon condition to embrace the Acts of the Councel of Trent and to cause them to be observed within his realms to hear Masse to choose Mary for his advocate before God to breed the young Prince of Condee in the Romish religion c. But though for earthly peace he professed Popery yet in the Parliament at Roan An. 1597. he gave liberty of Religion within his dominions One day he said unto a Noble man I saw you tooday at the Masse Yes said the other I will follow your Majesty The King replied But you shall not have the Crown of France for it IV. Some variances arose amongst them of the Augustan Confession The causes of variance amongst the Lutherans 1. Whereas in the year 1547. theâ— were pressed by the book called Interim to accept that article Good works are necessary unto salvation the Divines of â—itteberg for peace sake did yeeld unto it but those of Iena as being more wary thought good to wave that phrase
are reasonable godly so her Majesties heart and the States presently conveened may be inclined and persuaded to the performance thereof The next Session of that assembly was adiournied untill December 25. At that time was on the one hand so great jovialty about the Queens marriage with King Henry and on the other so great stur among the Nobility because the marriage and title of King was given without advise of the Parliament that in such business nothing could be done When the assembly conveen in December another supplication was sent by the Lord Lindsay and another Elder unto the Queen and the Counsell complaining that some had put violent hands on Ministers and petitioning that they may live without molestation of wicked men 2. Persons revolting from the profession of the gospell by offering their children to be baptised by priests or themselves receiving the Sacrament of the altar if they repent not after admonition should bee excommunicated 3. No Minister should confirm the marriage of another parishon without a sufficient testmoniall of the Minister of their own parishon that their bans have been proclamed and no impediment objected Under the pain of deprivation from his Ministry and other punishment as the Church shall enjoyn 4. The Superintendent of Fife gives a complaint against the Minister of Creill for going-on in proclaming the bans of some persons notwithstanding woman's claim The assemblie referres this complaint unto the another Rector of the University and a Regent to heare the Superintendent 's complaint or of any other and gives them power to give sentence according to Gods word and use the censures of the Church against the disobeiers 5. No Minister may with safe conscience leave his flock and place appointed for his ordinarie residence whatsoever patrociny or oversight hath been by corruption of times or negligence of rulers 6. In the question Whither known murderers convict adulterers and committers of such crimes may upon the notoriety of their fault be excommunicated for declaration that the Church abhorreth such impiety the Church may should purge herselfe of all such crimes Providing that the offender be lawfully called and convicted either by confession or witnesses And the order to call them for the slander Civill punishment wee remitt to the Civill Magistrate is whensoever such fearfull crimes are committed if it be in the countrie or land ward the Minister exhorter or Reader of the parishon or if ther be none the Minister next adiacent should shew the fact unto the Superintendent who without delay shall direct his summons charging the slanderd persons to compear before him But if it be done in a town where order is established the church-Session thereof shall call the offenders where if they compear and alledge just defence or shew themselves penitent vnfainedly then may the Superintendent or Reformed Church without the Superintendent dispense somwhat of the rigor of the censure Secluding the offender only from participation of the Sacrament untill further tryall of his repentance And that both their diligence and sentence shall be publickly declared in the churches where the offense is known But if the offender be stubborn as if he compear not or shew himselfe litle moved for his offence then should the Superintendent with the advice of the next reformed Church decern him or them to be secluded from all participation of communion with the faithfull members of Jesus Christ and to be given to Sathan for destruction of the flesh whose flaves by impiety committed and manifest inpenitence they declare themselves to bee And their sentence shall be published in all places where the offense is known 7. Whither baptism being administred by a Papist-priest or in the papisticall manner should be iterated When such children come to years of understanding they should be instructed in the doctrine of saluation the corruption of Papistry must be declared unto them which they must publickly renounce before they be admitted unto the Lords table If this they do the externall sign needeth not to be iterated seing no Papist baptizeth without water and the form of words which are the principall externalls wee ourselves were baptized by Papists whose corruptions and abuses now wee damn cleaving only to the simple ordinance of J. Christ and the verity of the H. Ghost which makes baptisme to work in us the proper effects thereof without iteration of the externall sign And if such children come never to the knowledge of the true doctrine they are to be left unto the judgement of God In these acts wee may see Superintendents had not the power of Bs. 2. Where they speak of a Reform Church it is to be understood of a Church wherein is a Church-counsell constituted of Minister Elders and Deacons seing at that time many Churches were not so well formed After this Assembly the Superintendents of Lothian and Fife and two Ministers went in name of the Assembly unto the King Queen shewing that in all their Supplications the Church had most earnestly desired that all idolatry and superstition especially the Masse should be quite rooted out of the realm And their answer was that they know no impediment in the Masse therefore the Assembly desireth that it may please their Highnesses to hear disputation to the end that these who pretend to preach in the Chappell Royall the Truth being tryed by disputation may be known to be deceivers providing that they submitt themselves to the word of God written in the Scriptures And next they did lament the miserable estate of poor Ministers To this it was answered by the Queen That shee was alwayes minded that Ministers stipends should be payd and whatsoever fault was therein came by some of their own sort But hereafter by advice of the Counsell such order shall be taken that none shall have cause to complain As for the first shee could not jeopard her Religion upon such as are here now for she knew well enough that the Protestants are more learned Upon the 28. day of January following was an Act of Counsell proclamed in name of the King Queen Ordaining that in time coming all small Benefices Parsonages Vicarages and others extending in yearly rentall to the sum of 300. pound or within as they shall happen to vaike shall be always disponed to such persons as the Superintendents and assembly after due examination shall find qualified And if any bishoprick or other prelacy as hath the patronage of such Benefices shall happen to vaâ—k as also of all that are presently vaking they shall retain in their hands the disposition of such small Benefices to the effect abovewritten And if any of them shall be ignorantly disponed otherwise by this same that disposiâ—ion is declared null that the keepers of the Seals should not admit them but repute them as privie writings purchased in defraud As also they give and grant unto all burghs and every one of them within themselves all the annualls of altarages chaplanries and obites for
where matters left and that wee endeavour the reducing of them to the estate wherein they stood One thing wee may call to remembrance that when we traveled in the Parliament that the States would agree that the thirds should be decerned to appertain unto the Ministry they plainly opponed unto us in respect of the first Act alledging that with the sustentation of the Ministry regaird should be had to the support of the Prince in sustaining the publick charges wich if they had not some relief by that meane the revenue of the Crown being so diminished and the ordinary charges come to such greatness they must be burdened with exactions and so this dangerous argument compelled us to promise unto the States that wee would take upon us the Act being granted unto the Church they would satisfy and agree to any thing should be thought reasonable for support of the King and us bearing the authority which order had been sufficient for the wholl if intestine trouble had not occurred But the disobedience growing so vniuersaly wee are content to sustain our part of the enlake and loss for the time bypast but because there hath been murmur and grudge for that thing assigned to the Kings house and ours and some other nâ—edfull things in the State as that thereby the Ministry were frustrat of their appointed stipends Some communication was hade at Santandrews and nothing concluded untill the generall Assembly of the Church This now moveth us to write unto you in this form praying you to consider rightly the necessity of the cause and how the same hath proceeded from the beginming having respect that the Church will be very ill obeyd without the Kings authority and power and that now the property of the Crown is not able to sustain the ordinary charges how in the beginning the thirds had not been granted if the necessity of the Prince had not been one of the chief causes And at the Parliament as we have written the States stack to consent that the wholl thirds should be declared to appertain unto the Ministry untill wee took in hand that they being made without condition in favor of the Church the same would again condescend to so much as might be sufficient to the support of the publick affaires in setting forth the Kings authority And that therefore yee will now agree and condescend to a certain speciall assignation of what shall be employd to this use the quantity where of diverse of yourselves and the bearer hereof Master John wood our servant can inform you that thereafter yee may distribute to euery man having charge in the Church of God his stipend according to the condition of the place he serves in at your W. discretion Heerby all confusion that along time hath troubled the estate of the Church about the stipends shall be avoided and some speciall prouision being made for sustaining these publick charges wee may the better hold hand to see the Church obeyd in that whereon Ministers should live as we shall report that during our travels in the North they have found our effectuous good will and travell in their furtherance Further wee shew you briefly one thing that occurred at our late being in Elgin one Nicol sutherland in Forress was put to the knowledge of an Assise for incest and with him the woman the Assise hath convicted him of the fault but the question is whither the same be incest or not So that we delayd the execution untill we might have your resolution The case is the woman before was harlot unto this Nicol's mother-brother Heerin Master Ro. Pont can inform you more amply And at our coming to Aberdeen come one Porterfield Minister provided before to the vicarage of Ardrossam and required of us that he might also have the vicarage of Stevinstoun seing both were litle enough to sustain him and the churches were near that he might discharge the cure of both wee having him commended by sundry gentle men unto the same but we thought good to advertise you that this preparative induce not an ill exemple and corruption and if such things occurre heerafter let us understand what yee would have us to do As also concerning the Chaplanries that shall happen to vaik where in because as yet is no certain order prescribed some confusion continues some desiring them for life time some for infants that are not fit for schools and some for seven years Wee are somtimes pressed to receive or confirm assignations or dimission of Benefices the preparative where of seemeth to bring with it corruption And wee would be resolued how to proceed Before our coming from â—ife and since we have been very willing to do justice on all persons suspect of witchcraft as also on adulterers incestuous persons and abusers of the sacraments where in we could not have such expedition as we wished because we had no other probability but a generall delation of names the persons suspected being for the most part not tryed nor convicted by order of the Church This hindered many things that otherwise might have been done Therefore wee pray you appoint and prescribe how the iudgement of the Church may proceed and be executed against all such transgressors before coâ—plaint be made to us that when we come to the countries wee may execute the law and be relieved of the tryall inquisition of them Wee thought good to give you this advertisment and so remitting these all to your care diligence Committs you to the protection of the eternall God At Aberdien Juny 30. 1569. In answer unto these two particular questions the Assembly resolues that the case of Nicol is incest and that Chaplanries should be disponed to the Colledges or to the poor conform to the Act of Parliament and no otherwise The next assembly is appointed to hold at Sterlin Februaty 25. next coming but in the book of the Assemblies it is said expressly Because of the troubles falling out by the slaughter of my L. Regent it was delayd untill March 1. and to begin at Edinburgh It is to be marked in this former assembly that whereas of all the bishops three only did embrace or professe the Reformed religion to wit of Galloway Orknay Caitnes none of them had any power in the Church but by vertue of Commission that was given them by the Assembly upon account that they had the Church-revenues in the places and they might have supplied the place of Superintendents but when the charge was committed unto them they were alwayes found deficient in exercise thereof yea and guilty in ioyning with these which did oppose present authority as Adam bishop of Orknay joyned in mariage the Earle of Bothvell the murderer of the King with the Queen and the Authour of Vindiciae Philadephi pag. 28. testifies that it was clearly known to every one that the bishop of Galloway did ioyn with them who opposed the Governement of the King and did not only preach unto that
faction but did encourage them unto fighting as a iust and necessary warre and afterwards did commend the man which murdered the Kings grandfather As for the b. of Caithnes I finde nothing written of him untill the Assembly following Then among all the Superintendents none of them did assume the title of a Bishop except the Superintendent of the Isles and he took his patent from the Queen after she had renounced the government and was prisoner in England and did assist that faction as it was layd to his charge by that assembly Then concerning the death of him who hitherto hath been colled the good Regent when that adverse faction saw that hee was more and more beloved and did increase in authority they took course to cut him off and one James Hamiltoun of Bothuell haugh under took that misshant fact and did it lurking priuatly in the bishop of Santandrews house within Lithgow as the Regent was riding by that house and the town was throng that he could not passe speedily that man killed him with a abullet and escaped safe out of the Bishops house Great lamentation was for the losse of him seing he had undertaken the governement in a troublous and disordered time and within 18. months had brought both south and north unto quietness by the blessing of God and was a singulare pattern of piety for he did order himself and his family so that it did resemble a Church more then a Court. Besids his devotion which he constantly exercised no wickedness nor unseemly wantoness was heard or seen in his family I have also read of him that by his Letters he did inform Queen Elisabeth 1. Of the invaluable benefite of a faithfull and free Ministry 2. Of the excellency of the purity of Gods ordinances therein 3. Of the honor and happiness that would attend her Crown and State upon the establishment of Christs Governement 4. Of the profitable uses where unto the rich Benefices of Bishops might be applied leauing enough unto the Ministry for their honest mantenance 5. Albeit the glorious luster of Bishops may seem to honor the Nation yet it justleth out Gods honor which should be more deare And when the Bishops heard of the motion they grumbled exceedingly and they cast upon him the aspersion of usurpation even albeit he was not in the Country when he was first designed to be Regent nor can any of his enemies say that in all the time of his Governement he did attempt any thing for himselfe or his private estate VIII The Nationall Assembly conveens at Edinb March 1. John 1579. The XVIII Assembly craig is chosen Moderator I. concerning order to be keept in the Assembly it is ordained that the who was Moderator of the preceeding Assembly shall make the exhortation and prayer in the following Assembly and then another Moderator shall be chosen Next after tryall of Superintendents and Commissioners for visiting the Churches shall be heard the accusations or complaints of these Superintendents or Commissiners if they have any against a Minister Thirdly the penitents that were remitted by the preceeding assembly unto the Superintendents and Commissioners are to be received and injunctions are to be given to other notorious and criminall persons that are either summoned to compear or of their own freewill and hatred of the crime are moved to present themselves Fourthly to decide such things as were undecided in the preceeding assembly and referred unto the next or are referred by the Lords of the Counsell Session or Checker II. Adam Bishop of Orknay is accused 1. that he being called to the office of a Bishop and the profits thereof and having received charge to preach the gospell and be Commissioner of Orknay which he accepted and exercized for a time but now lately he hath made a Simoniacall change with the Abbacy of Halirudhouse retaining the name of the Bishop contrary to all lawes both of God and man made against Simony 2. he dimittes his charge in the hands of an unqualified person without the consent of the Church leauing the flock without a shepherd whereby not only ignorance is increased but likewise most abundantly all vice horrible crimes are committed there as the number of 600. persons convict of incest adultery fornication bear witnes 3. He hath given himselfe to the dayly attendance of the function of a temporall Judge as he is a Lord of the Session which requires the wholl man and so rightly he can not exercize both and styleth himself with Romane titles as Reverend Father in God which pertaines not to a Minister of Christ Jesus nor is given to any of them in the Scripture 4. To the great hurt defraud of the Church he hath bought al the thirds of the Abbacy of Halirudhouse at least he hath made a Simoniacall change thereof with the rents of Orknay 5. He hath left the churches partly unplanted and partly planted but without prouision 6. Some of the churches are sheepfolds and some ruinous 7. He hath traduced both priuatly and publickly the Ministers of Edinburgh he absenteth himself from the preachings in that Church and from receiâ—ing the Sacrament III. Robert Bishop of Caitnes is ordained to assist John Gray of Fordell in visiting the Churches there IIII. If persons who are guilty of homicide incest or adultery be not fâ—gitive from the lawes but continue suiting to be receiued to publick repentance all such shall be received to give the signes of their repentance in their own churches according to the order prescribed so that Ministers shall notify their crimes And if any guilty of these crimes be excommunicated they may be admitted to heare the Preaching but shall be secluded from the prayers before and after Sermon and when upon their repentance they are received again they shall bring their Minister's testimoniall unto the next Assembly V. They who will not abstain from the company of excommunicate persons after due admonitions shall be excommunicat VI. The children of excommunicate persones are to be received unto baptism by a faithfull member of the Church VII A single woman committing adultery with a married man should be alike censured VIII When one forsakes wife and children without just cause the Minister should endeavoure to reconcile them and if his endeavour be in vain the offended party may complain to the Magistrate IX If persons after the promise of mariage and publication of their bans crave to be free they should be freed si res sit integra but shall be censured for their levity In the months following arose great division some of the Nobility were for the preservation of the young K. and his authority and some pretend the name and authority of the Q. on this side were all Papists all Bishops excep one and may were Neuters They who were against the King were so many that they called a Parliament to assemble at Lithgow in August They who were for the K. assemble in May and July 12. these did
choose Mathew Earle of Lennox who was grand father of the King to be Regent He with 5000. men keept the day at Lithgow for the Parliament but none of the adverse faction came In his time the troubles ceased not sometime by the mediation of Queen Elisabeth was a treaty twixt the parties but it was neither to her contentment nor would the Kings party yeeld any of his right and so the treaty had no effect yea and all the time the country had no quietnes They who were on the Queen's side had encouragement from France and Duke d'Alva Governor of Flanders and in the year 1571. both parties conveenes a Parliament the Queens party at Edinburgh and the Kings party at Sterlin where as in time of peace they keept not a watch which the other party hearing L. Claud hamilton came in the night time and took the Regent out of his lodging in September and when they saw others coming for his rescue they killed him with â— shot George Bell the chief adviser of this enterprice and Captain Lawder the murderer were taken and punished as traitors I returne unto the affaires of the Church The Assembly conveenes at Edinburgh July 5. The XIX Assembly An. 1570. Robert Pont is chosen Moderator 1. The Sentence of excommunication is directed against Patrick called Bishop of Morray to be executed by Ro. Pont Visitor there with the assistance of the Ministers of Edinb 2. Ministers at their admission shall protest solemly that they shall not leave their Vocation under rhe pain of infamy periury c. 3. Tryall should be taken of young children how they are brought up by their parents in the true religion therefore Ministers and Elders of every parishon should examin the children when they come to nyne years of age and when they come to twelve years and the third time when they come to 14. years that it may be known how they have profited in the schoole of Christ 4. Because some Noble men have made defection from the Kings lawfull authority certain brethren were directed to the Earls Lords and all which made that defection to deale with them with earnest persuasions of reconciliation with certification if they continue in disobedience the Church will use the sword against them which God in his word hath committed unto them And the Commissioners are to report their answers unto the next Assembly 5. James Carmichell Schoolmaster of Santandrews accuseth Rob. Hamilton Minister there of some points of doctrin delivered in a Sermon The Clark register and the Justice-Clerk and another Lord of the Session shew in the L. Chancellors name that he had heard of that controversy and it containes some points tending to treason and against the Kings authority and therefore they require that the Assembly would not decide in that matter concerning the Kings authority untill the Nobility conveen which will be within few dayes but in such things as concern heresy or properly belong unto their jurisdiction they may proceed Unto this protestation the assembly agreeth and went-on in discussing the complaint in so far as is concerned doctrine and slander that may arise thereupon But I finde not the particulars 5. Conceilers of adultery should be called and examined and if they be convict to have cloaked adultery wittingly let the Rule have place Agentes consentientes pari poená puniantur 6. Quaeritur A woman bringeth forth a child and in time of her birth before the midwife depones that such a man is the father of the child and being called before a Judge is ready to swear the same And that man is ready to swear that he had never carnall dealing with that woman and there is not other proof to which of two should credite be given Ans Neutri credendum 7. The Assembly gives commission unto certain Ministers Barons and Burgesses to compear at Edinburgh the twelth of the instant with continuation of dayes or whensoever the Nobility shall conveen before the time of the next Assembly To require humbly an answer unto their articles and supplications with redresse of their complaints according to equity To assist concurr and assent to all and whatsoever shall be treated in the foresaid Convention tending to the promoving of Gods glory the maintaining the true religion the Kings authority the common well and authority of the realm As also to take cognition in all complaints supplications and requests of brethren specially remitted unto them by this Assembly And whatsoever shall be done by them in the premisses to report the same unto the next generall Assembly which is appointed to be at Edinburgh March 5. next to come Promising to hold firme and stable whatsoever these brethren or any eight or seven of them thinks good in the premisses to be done 3. All assignations and pensions granted by the Church during their will to whatsoever person or persons before this Date are discharged except only what is assigned to the Kings use X. At Edinb March 5. conveenes the Assembly Ge. Hay is chosen 1571. The XX. Assembly Moderator I. All Superintendents Commissioners to visite Churches should bring their book of visitatâ—on unto every Assembly next following To be considered by such Brethren as shall be appointed by the Assembly that the church may the better know their diligence in executing their office II. Sixe Articles concerning the iurisdiction of the Church which are to be ptopounded unto the Regent and Counsell and sought to be approved by them 1. that the Church have the judging of true and false religion doctrine heresy and such like that are annexed to the preaching of the Word and ministration of sacraments 2. election examination and admission of them which are to be admitted to the Ministry and other functions in the Church to charge of souls and ecclesiasticall Benefices together with the suspension or deprivation of such for lawfull causes 3. All things concerning the discipline of the Church which standes in correction of manners admonitions excommunication receiving to repentance 4. The judgement of Ecclesiasticall matters betwixt persons that are of the Church especially that are of the Ministry alswell in matters of Benefices as others 5. Jurisdiction to proceed with admonitions to the process of excommunication if need shall bee against them that shall rob the patrimony of the church appartaining to the Ministry or other way intromet with it unjustly whereby the Ministry is in danger of decay by occasion of the poverty of the Ministers 6. Because the conjunction of marriages pertaines to the Ministry the causes of adherence and divorcement ought also to appertain unto them as naturally annexed thereunto III. It is ordained that adulterers and such other scandalous persons shall hereafter be called by the Superintendent or Commissioner of the Province to compear before their Synodall Conuention and there receive their iniunctions as before in the generall assembly 4. All questions should be propounded or represented to the Superintendents and
or heritable tennents of such Friers Nunnes places and their heires .... shall hold their fues and tenendries of our Soverain Lord and his successors ..... and the fue maills services duties .... shall appertain unto our Soverain Lord c. Hence it appeares that at that time they were thinking upon security of the possessions which before did appertain unto these that were called the Spirituality and here the fues services and such petty things are declared to belong unto the King but at that time weightier matters were in hand for others had gote the Lands and rents stock and tiths which they would not quite unto King nor Church and thereupon the doubt arose by what title and right they may possesse them Hither belongeth what is written in The Historicall Narration of the Governement of the Church which is common now in writ and said to have been penned by William Scot that eminent Minister at Couper title The second course for Bishops Superintendents and Commissioners 1. Mathew Earle of Lennox Regent holding a Parliament at Sterlin in August year 1571. the Superintendent of Fife inhibited Master John Douglas Rector of the University of Santandrews who a litle before was presented unto the bishoprick of Santandrews by meanes of the Earle Morton to vote in Parliament in name of the Church untill he be admitted and allowed by the Church Under pain of excommunication The Earle of Morton commanded him to vote as Bishop of Santandrews Under the pain of treason The Regent was killed and John Earle of Marre was chosen Regent About the beginning of November the Collectors of the Church were discharged by Letters proclamed at Santandrews to gather the thirds because as was alledged Ministers stipend were not payd nor the Superplus which was allotted to the Kings house out of the thirds But it was judged that that Proclamation was procured at the instance of the Earle Mortoun whom Master John douglas had informed by Letter that the Collector would not suffer him to uplift certain duties belonging to the Bishoprick The Superintendent of Anguise in a prolixe Letter unto the Regent complained of that inhibition and that Benefices are conferred and Bishops set-up without advice consent of the Church In another he complaines of the great misorder at the last Parliament in creating Bishops planting them and giving them vote in Parliament as Bishops in despite of the Church and high contempt of God the Church opponing against that miss-order Seing the Church hath the power of examination admission to Ecclesiasticall offices Benefices of spirituall cure whither Bishopricks or inferior Benefices Lest it should seem that Ministers out of avarice or ambition sought the possession of great Benefices he letteth his Gr. understand that the Church hath continually suted in their Articles consented-unto subscribed by the most part of the Nobility that when any Benefices shall vake having many Churches joyned there unto all the Churches should be divided and conferred severally to severall men and every man to serve at his own Church in which mind all that beare office do continue If the dismembring of great Benefices can not be granted at this time he doubteth not but the Church will consent that if the Benefices and offices belonging their unto be conferred according to the order before mentioned to assigne such portion as may be spared above the reasonable sustentation of the Ministry of such Benefices to the mantenance of the Kings house and common affaires till further order be taken in these matters The Regent answereth Their meaning was mis-taken their meaning was and still is to procure the reforming of things dis-ordered any way al 's far as may bee and the fault is this the Policy of the Church is not perfected nor is there any sort of conference among godly men well minded according to Gods judgement how the matter may be amended He sent also a discharge of that inhibition lately made The Superintendent of Anguise at the Regent's desire wrote unto other Superintendents Commissioners that they would conveen to consult what order shall be taken for provision to the Kings house out of the thirds and upon some particulars concerning the Policy of the Church and disposition of 1572. The Conference at Lieth some Benefices Upon the twelth of January 1572. or 1571. according to the olde reckoning the beginning of the year the Superint and Comm. of visitation and Commissioners from some towns and Churches conveen at Lieth This meeting in the Register is called A convention but in the second Session they concluded It should have the force and power of a G. Assemb Nevertheless they ordain that the Moderator of the last assembly shall continue till the next ordinary assembly and that all who are present now shall repair to it also They declare in the third Session that they had not tâ—me to stay and therefore upon the 15 day gave power and commission to the Superintendents of Fife Anguise Willam Lundy of that ilk Andrew hay Commis of Cliddsdale Da. Lindsay Commis of Kile Ro. Pont Commis of Murray John Craig one of the Ministers at Edinburgh or any four of them to compear before my Lord Regent and so many of the Secret Counsell as he shall appoint in this month of January to conferre and reason upon such heads articles as shall be propoâ—nded unto them by him and the Counsell to conclude conform to the Instructions given unto them by this assembly and to report their conclusions to the next Assembly Morton Chancellor William L. Ruthuen Treasurer Robert Commendator of Dumfernlin Secretary James Macgill Clerk-register Sir John Balantine Justice-Clerck Colin Campbell of Glenurquhy and Adam Bishop of Orknay were sent Commissioners from the Counsell on the 16. day of January To conveen all or any four of them with the Commissioners named by the Church to treat and conclude on all matters tending to the ordering establishing the Policy of the Church the sustentation of Ministers support of the Kings house and common affaires of the realm to continue in such order as shall bee agreed upon untill his Highness perfect age or till the same be altered by the three States of Parliament The same day the Commissioners conveen and conclude that the names and tittles of Bishops and Archbishops be not altered nor the bounds of the old Diocies confounded That there be a Chapter of Ministers annexed to every Metropolitane and Cathedrall See thath during the vacancy the Dean or failing the Dean the next in dignity of the Chapter use the Jurisdiction in Spiritualibus which the Bishop might have used That the Archbishops and Bishops exerce no farther Jurisdiction by their spirituall function than the Superintendents had and presently exerce till the same be agreed-upon The Archbishops and Bishops be subject to to the Church and G. Assemblies in Spiritualibus as they are unto the King in Temporalibus That they have the advice of sixe
unto every one of these four parties but particular heads was committed to every person and their conceptions were to be examined in their particular convention c. as will appear by the next Assembly which conveened at Edinburgh The 31. Assembly October 24. where were two Bb. Superintendents c. John Craig is chosen Moderator 1. Three Ministers were sent to petition the Lord Regents presence or some authorized by his commission they report his answer that this advertisement was come so suddenly that he could not be present nor address Commissioners but if the Assembly think it meet he shall appoint some of the Counsell to conveen with their commissioners To conferre upon such things as may tend to the furtherance of Gods glory 2. It is thought good that the things already penned concerning the Policy of the Church as was ordained in the late assembly should be revised and other particulars which now may be given-in should be heard and put in good form The Assembly requesteth the Lord Chancellor the Laird of Lundy Ministers Andrew Hay Andrew Melvin James Lowson John Dury Robert Pont James Wilky George Hay and Clement Litle To conveen after noon dayly during this assembly and conferre what is already penned with other things that may be given-in advise thereupon collect and put in good form and report the same unto the Assembly before dissolution hereof 3. Because the multitude of particulares in the books of Commissioners spend much time and they who are deputed to revise them know them not so weell as the provinciall Synods It is appointed that the books of the Visiters or Commissioners be tryed in the provinciall Synods and subscribed by their Clerks and reported again to each Generall assembly by the Commissioners that the Church may know their diligence 4. It is ordained that all Ministers within eicht Myls or otherwise at the discretion of the Visiter shall resort unto the place of Exercise each day of Exercise and especially the Ministers who are appointed to prophecy and ad where in if either of these two shall faile he shall be censured by the Exercise for the first fault and by the Synod for the second fault and if he incurre the third time he shall be summoned before the Generall assembly 5. Whereas Patrick adamson is presented to the bishoprik of Santandrews some do propound that according to the ordinance of the Assembly concerning Bishops he should be examined by the Assembly before he be admitted by the Chapter The said Patrick answereth The Lord Regent had discharged to proceed in that manner because the Act is not consented unto And the Assembly consents that answer shall be given to the Lord Regent by the Chapter 6. Three are sent unto the Lord Regent for provision to be made unto the Visitors according to the order Answer was returned the next day that the Lord Regent will advise with the rols and the generall Collector 7. The Clerk of the Secret Counsell presenteth some questious for the better expedition of Ministers stipends and craves in the Regents name the decision of these questions at least of so many of them as may bee for the time The assembly appoints sixteen Ministers and the Superintendent of Anguise to conveen this day after the dissolution of the assembly To visite and consider the Heads of the Policy advise and consult diligently thereupon and upon these questions and report their judgements in write unto the next Assembly 8. Androw hay Commssioner of Cliâ—sdale was summoned to compear before the Regent and the Counsell and to bring with him the ordinance made by the Synodall assembly concerning the excommunication of the Captain of Crawford with the Act whereupon it hath proceeded that the verity may be known The Assembly ordaines him and others that were summoned to give obedience They went and when they returned they declare that because they had not produced the ordinance and act foresaid which they could not do because the Clerk was taken up for the time the Consell had suspended the Sentence of excommunication untill these were produced and they had protested for the liberty of the Church 9. Thomas hepburn was accused for teaching Never a soul goeth to heaven before the later day After reading of this article the assembly without any exception condemneth it as hereticall and contrary unto the reueeled word of God and inhibites all persons to maintain it privatly or publickly and appoint certain Brethren to confer with this Thomas for his resolution and in the the mean time discharges him from entring into the Ministry untill the Church see further concerning him 10. The Chapter of Santandrews gave up the examination of Patrick adamson unto the assembly and he refuses again to submitt unto the the Assembly 11. Saltpans and other work which drawes away people from hearing the word of God should not be permitted on the Lords day and the violaters to be debarred from the benefits of the Church untill they shew their repentance 12. No burialls should be withim the walls of a church and the contraveeners should be suspended from the benefits of the Church till c. 13. James Bishop of Glasgow being required to declare of what particular flock he would take the charge gave this answer in write Forsomuch as it is not unknown unto your W. that yee gave commission unto certain godly and discreet Brethren to treat and conclude with certain Noblemen appointed Commssioners by John Earle of Marre the Kings Regent in which Conference it was agreed by the Commissioners of both sorts that the names style and jurisdiction of Bb. with the form and manner of institution was ordained to remain and stand enduring the Kings years of minority or untill a Parliament shall decide otherwise and conform to that order I was received into the Bishoprick of Glasgow and gave my oath unto the Kings Majesty in things appertaining to his Highness and if I would change any thing appertaining to the order or power or priviledges thereof I should be afrajed to incurre perjury and may be called by his Majesty for changing a member of his State But to the end your W. may know that I desire not to be exeemed from bestowing such gifts as God hath communicat unto mee I am content at your command to haunt a particular Church and teach there when I shall be in the Shirefdom of Aire at the sight and discretion of the Brethren of that Country and when I am in Glasgow to exercize likewayes at some part where the Brethren there shall think most necessary ...... without the prejudice of the power and jurisdiction which I received with the Bishoprick untill the time prescribed in the said Conference ...... at which time I shall be content with all reformation as shall be found expedient The assembly is content with this answer untill the next Assembly Observe 1. That the articles of the discipline were debated at this Assembly and further consulation was appointed
answer unto the Articles that were sent unto the Counsell and also to demand of the Counsell Whither they were directed unto the Assembly to give their advice in all things tending to the glory of God and well of his Church or only to hear and if the Brethren find it expedient themselves to propound unto the Counsell both the one and the other When they returned they reported Some difficulties were in the Articles and the Counsell hath appointed two to conveen the next day at eight of the clock in the morning with such as the Assembly will appoint to argue but they give them not power as Commissioners from the King to vote in the Assembly because the King is not present and they had not spoken with him of this point yet as brethren and members of the Church they shall give their advice vote The assembly appoints sixe Brethren to conveen too morrow to counsell and reason with the Commissioners of the Counsell 3. A day was appointed when every man who had any doubt or argument against the book of disciplin should propound his argument And at that time none offered any argument in the contrary 4. The brethren that were appointed to conferre with the Deputies of the Counsell report that the Deputies willed the Assembly to name the persons whom they do suspect of Papistry and by some of their number to admonish these persons to subscribe the articles of Religion or Confession and if they be disobedient to intimate that unto the counsell and also to proceed against the disobedients with the censures of the church The assembly nameth the Chancelor the Earls of â—aitnes Mongumery and the L. Ogilvy and sent J. Row Ja. Lowson to deal with the Chancelor and J. Craig J. Duncanson â—nto the others In the the fourth Session thereafter these brethren report that Earle of Caitâ—nes desireth to see and read the Confession Ogiluy declares that he had subscribed it before he went out of the country and is willing to subscribe it again and they had not occasion to meet with the others The Ministers of these parts where they shall make their repair are ordained to admonish them and if they find disobedience to proceed with the censure of the Church against them 5. Because there is great corruption in the estate of Bishops as they are now made in this realm whereunto the Church would provide remedy in time coming therefore it is concluded that no Bishops shall be elected before the next Gen. Assembly and discharges all Ministers Chapters to proceed in the election of a Bishop in the mean time Under the pain of perpetuall deprivation from their Office And that this matter be proponed first in the next Gener. Assembly to be consulted what further Order shall be followed herein And if any Benefice waikes where is a qualified Minister serving the Church it is ordained that no Visitors give Collation of these Benefices to any other person but unto the Minister of that church before the next G. assembly 6. It is appointed that Robert Pont James Lowson and David Lindsay shall review the book of disciplin and being written according to the Originall one copy to be presented by them unto the King with a Supplication penned to that effect and another Copy unto the Counsell The time to be at their opportunity so that it be before the publick fast And if conference shall be craved these brethren shall advertise John Craig Alex. arbuthnot John Erskin of Dun W. Cristeson John Row David Ferguson Ro. pont James lowson David Lindsay John Duncanson An. melvin An. hay To conveen at the time appointed by the King Counsell c 7. The Assembly considering the universall corruption of the body of the realm the great coldness and slackness of religion in the greatest part with the dayly increase of fearfull sins as incest adultery murders and namely recently committed in Edinburgh Sterlin cursed sacriledge ungodly divisions within the bowels of the realm with all manner of disorderly ungodly living which hath provoked our God although long-suffering to streatch out his arm in anger to correct and visite the iniquity of the Land especially by the present dearth and famine Joyned with the civill and domesticall seditions where upon doubtless greater judgements must succeed if these corrections work not reformation or amendement in mens hearts Seing also the bloody conclusions of that Romane Beast tending to raze from the face of Europe the true light of the blest word of saluation For these causes and that God of his mercy would blesse the Kings Ma. and his regiment and make his Government happy prosperous As also to put in His heart and the hearts of the States of Parliament not only to make establish good Politick lawes for the we of the realm but also to set establish such discipline in the Church as is craved by the word of God and is alrealy penned to be presented unto his Ma. and Counsell That in the one and other God may have his due praise and the age to come may have an example of upright godly dealing Therefore it is ordained that a fast be keept in all the churches to begin the first sunday of Juny and to continue untill the next sunday inclusive with accustomed exercise of doctrin prayer c. 7. The next Assembly is appointed to be July 7. if the Parliament hold which is already proclamed Or if it hold at any othet time before October 24. that the brethren shall conveen in the place four days before and otherwise to conveen Octob. 24. The 35. Assembly at Edinburgh Because the Parliament held at Sterlin in Iâ—ny therefore the Assembly conveenes at Sterlin Iuny 11. Iohn Row was chosen Moderator 1. Some were sent unto the King craving that Commissioners might be sent in his name unto the assembly 2. The Act of the former assembly concerning the election of Bishops this assembly in one voice concludes to be extended into all time coming and that all Bishops already elected shall be required particularly to submit themselves unto the Generall assembly for reformation of that estate of Bishops in their persons and if they refuse after admonitions the censure of excommunication shall proceed against them The Bishop of Dumblain offered his submission presently 3. The act of the former assembly concerning Collation of Benefices is confirmed untill the next Assembly 4. These which were appointed to present unto the King and Counsell the copies of the book of disciplin shew that they had done according to the Commission and his answer was that not only would he concurre with the Church in all things that may advance true religion presently professed but would also be a Proctor for the Church and then he had presented their Supplication unto the Counsell and they had appointed some unto a Conference and what was done there is ready to be shewd The next day these things were
excommunication c. And for better execution of this Act it is statute that a Synodall Assembly shall be holden in every Province where any usurping Bishop is and to begin August 18. next where the Bishops shal be called and summoned by the Visitors of these countries To compear before the Synodall assembly namely the Bishop of Santandrews to compear in Santandr the Bishop of Aberdien ...... To give obedience unto this Act which if they refuse to do the saids Synodall assemblies shall appoint certain Brethren of the ministry to give them publick admonition out of the pulpit and warn them if they disobey to compear before the next Gen. Assembiy which shal be holden at Edin Octob. 20. next to hear the sentence of excommunication pronounced against them for their disobedience Unto this Act the Bishop of Dâ—nblain consenteth submitting himself to be ruled thereby 4. Albeit sundry Acts have before been concluded in sundry assemblies to stay unjust alienation and wasting the Church-rents patrimony by such of the Ministry as have Benefices and yet neither respect or fear of God nor reverence to his Church nor good lawes set out in the contrary hath repressed their unsatiable and cursed avarice from â—o inordinate dealing to the heavy prejudice of the Church and common grief of all good men For remedy thereof the Brethren assembled after reasoning and mature deliberation with uniformity of votes have thought meet and concluded that all persons within the Ministry both they who usurp the style of Bishops and others that shal be tryed hereafter to diminish the rents of their Benefice either by diminution of the old rentall by setting victuall for small prices or within the worth or any other way unjustly dilapidating and putting away the rent thereof by the sight and judgement of the Generall Assembly shall underly the Sentence of excommunication without further process 5. For purgation of the Church from scandall the Assembly requires in the name of God and desireth all men either gentle Men or others conveened at this time if they know any within the Ministry scandalous in life unable to teach unprofitable or curious teachers negligent in preaching non-residents or desertors having plurality of Benefices and offices dissolute in manners having mixt jurisdictions givers of pensions out of their Benefice or receivers thereof To give their names in writ unto the Moderator and his assessors to morrow at seven hours in the morning that order may be taken with them c. 6. The Assembly after long reasoning hath concluded that the Office of Readers who have no more gift but simple reading of the Scriptures is not an ordinary Office in the Church and because some have moved the question Whither in respect of necessity and circumstance of time they may be suffered to continue the disputation of this is delayed untill the next day and then it was concluded that all Readers shall be tryed de novo by the Commissioners of Countries and their assessors so far as possibly they may before the next Generall assembly and so many as shall be found to have travelled in reading two years and have not so profited that they are able to be Pastors shall be deposed from their reading by the Commissioners as is said And their diligence to be reported ..... And because such Readers have no ordinary office within the Church no simple Reader shall be capable of any Benefice nor possesse any in time coming nor possesse the Manse or gleeb where is a Minister actually serving 7. In Sess 7. A Letter was brought from the Earle of Lennox as followes It is not I think unknown unto yow how it hath pleased God of his goodness to call mee by his grace to the knowledge of my salvation since my coming into this Land wherefore I render most earnestly humble thanks unto his Divine Majesty finding my vojage towards these parts most happily bestowed in this respect And albeit I have made open declaration of my calling first by my own mouth in the Church of Edinb and next by my hand writing in the Church at Sterlin where I subseribed the confession of faith yet I have found it was my duty yee being generally conveened to send this G Man my Cousin and friend accompanied with my Letter towards you to make unto you free and humble offer in my name of due obedience and to receive your will in any thing that shall please you I did farther in the accomplishment of my said confession assuring you that I shall be ready to perform the same with all humility as also to procure and advance all other things that may further the glory of God and increase of his Church the common well of the Country and of the Kings Ma. service at my utter possibility And so hoping in all time coming to be participant in your godly prayers and favor I salute you most lovingly in Jesus Christ our Savior From Santandrews July 14. 8. The Assembly hath recommended the execution of the Kings proclamation concerning Papists unto all the Commissioners as they will answer unto his Hieness and the Church 9. It is thought meet to crave of his Hieness that the Church may be restored unto the benefite of the Act of Parliament concerning the thirds c. 10. Compeares Henry kier Servitor to the Earle of Lennox and declares that albeit he had long remained in blindnes and papistry it hath pleased God to illuminate and call him to the knowledge of the true word wherein by his gtace he is now resolved acknowledging the same word to be truly preached professed within this realm and by Act of Parliament established and to be the only true religion of God wherein he is content either now or when the Kings house shall be setled with his heart to subscribe at the will of the Church c. 11. After long disputation it is concluded that it is not lawfull by the word of God that a Pastor be burdened with the charge or feeding of two sundry flocks nor bear the name or be called Pastor of moe congregations than one 12. Compeares Captain Anstruther and lamented that he being in France some years since had given his bodily presence unto the Masse albeit in his conscience he hated it as idolatry and alwayes keeped upright mind toward the religion professed in this realm and feeling grief in his conscience for his defection is come to declare his repentance unfainedly for the same submitting him to whatsoever correction the church will enioyn him desiring to be reconciled And in token of his sinceer meaning he held up his hand As to the butchery and massacre of Paris he declares hee kept the Kings gate of Lour at that time but went no further 13. The Act made before concerning the suspending of Collation of Benefices shall stand in full strength with this addition If any Collation or admission shal be given by any Visitor against the tenor thereof it shal be null
And all Collations or admissions that shal be given heerafter by any pretending the style of a Bishop shall be null in itself 14. It is ordained-that all Pastors or Ministers shall diligently and zealously travell with their flocks to conveen unto Sermon after noon on sunday both they that are in landward and in Burgh as they will answer unto God 15. In every provinciall assembly certain assessors shall be named by them to concur with the Commissioner and shall subscribe with him in all weighty matters 16. Commission and full power is given to five Barons elleven Ministers and three Commissioners of burghs or any sixe of them to passe with all convenient diligence unto the King and his Counsell with these heads and supplications 1. that order may be taken with these who put violent hands in Ministers or trouble them in exercise of their office 2. that these who are deposed from the office of Ministry may also lose their Benefice and other qualified persones be provided thereunto 3. That punishment may be inflicted on them who go in pilgrimages to churches or wells as they who went lately to the rood of Piebls 4. that presentations be directed to none other but them who have commission from the Gen. assembly according to the Act of Parliament 5. that all Benefices vaiking be given to Ministers serving the cure unless they be found unworthy c. 6. That order be taken with the Printer who hath printed the Bibles and cause him deliver them c. 7. In respect the Earle of Arran hath alwayes shewd godly zeal in defence of the religion and the common wealth It would please the King and Counsell to resolve upon some good order that may serve both for health and cure of his body and confort of his conscience 8. That the book of discipline may be established by act of Privy Counsell untill it be confirmed by Parliament 9. To recommend a Printer Vautrollier who is banished for religion that he may have licence The next assembly conveenes The 39. Assembly at Edinburgh Octob. 20. Androw Hay is chosen Moderator 1. The Bishops of Santandrews Glasgow Aberdien and Murray ar called and compear not Because the act of the last assembly hath not been followed against the Bishops of Murray Aberdien the assembly ordaines as before the Commissioners of these countries to put that act to execution With certification if they fail they shall make publick repentance before the assembly and certain persons are appointed to summon all the other Bishops to compear before the next assembly to give their submission unto the speciall heads conferred and agreed-unto by the Bishops of Santandrews Glasgow and of the Isles and these conditiones to be expressed in the summons With certification c. 2. Some petitions were sent unto the King and Counsell and the next day the brethren report that the King will give a resolute answer the fifteenth day of the next month and desireth to delay the plat or model of presbyteries till then 3. Henry Kier comes and in name of the Earle of Lennox shewing that he hath been disappointed of a Minister for his family craves that the assembly would writ unto the French Church at London for a Minister for whose entertainment he will provide as also he promiseth that in the affaires of the Church either generall or what particular shall be recommended unto him he shall affectuously employ his labors and desireth that no other opinion should be conceived of him but as one that meaneth truly toward God James Lowson is ordered to writ and direct a Letter as was craved 4. Whether a Minister may be removed from his flock without consent of the flock Resp for good and necessary causes the assembly may remove him 5. It is evident that lately many apostates are received into the country and are spred namely in Anguise and other parts therefor the Commissioners of Countries are ordained to put former Acts to execution against them in all points 6. Concerning the Visitor of Countries it is thought to sound unto corruption and tyranny that such power standes in the person of one man which should flow from the Presbytery and nevertheless the estate for the present time and want of order for constituting Presbyteries suffereth not present alteration It is judged meet that the Clerk-Register shall be requested to concurre with John Erskin of Dun Ro. Pont James Lowson David Lindsay John Craig and John Duncanson or any thry of them to lay and advise a modell of the Presbyteries and constitution of them and report their judgement unto the next assembly And in the mean time the Visitors shall continue in their Visitations 7. Full power and commission is given to four barons to John Craig John Duncanson Ro. Pont Ja. Lowson Pa. Adamson James Boid Da. Lindsay Tho. Smeton Ge. Hay An. Hay Adam Iohnston David Ferguson David Macgill and the Commissioner of Edinburgh or any sixe of them To compear before the King and Counsell November 15 and crave answer unto the articles given since the former assembly and to conferr and reason upon them With power unto them or the most part of them to resolve decern and finally conclude in name of the Church with the King and his Counsell thereupon c. 8. The Assembly having received the Kings consent in writ removes Andrew Melvin from the Colledge of Glasgow unto the new Celledge of Santandrews and Thomas Sâ—eton from the Church of Paisley unto the Colledge of Glasgow 9. Whither a Minister leaving his Ministry and applying himselfe to a Civill office may be chosen an Elder of a Church Resp he should not but rather be challenged for his desertion 10. John Brand is ordered to deliver unto the Justice-Clerk the Kings command in writ for raising Letters against Nicol burn Observe 1. How freely the assembly goeth-on in establishing the disciplin it was not done rashly but after many reasonings and conferences both in publick assemblies and other meetings appointed by the Chief Magistrate and the Church liberty of opposing and arguing being granted to every man and at last episcopacy was condemned the Kings Commissioner consenting in the assembly and four Bishops submitting one in Dundy and three expressely mentioned in this at Edinburgh of whom we find two employd as Commissioners to treat for closing the remaining differences 2. If wee look back to the years preceeding we may understand what was the power of Superintendents to wit more and more power was committed according to the necessity of time unto them yer not unto them personally but with concurrence of others and so that in every assembly they made their accompts of fidelity and diligence but after the year 1576. they and others which were called Commissioners of Countries were called Visitors and in this last assembly their power is declared to â—ound unto corruption tyranny and because of present necessity are continued for a half year untill the Presbyteries were universally modeled The
the Benefices were presently vaking Where the parsonage and Vicaradge at any church are now severed Benefices to be all united or annexed into one for the better sustaining the Minister there These 600. churches to be divided into 50 presbyteries twelve to every presbytery or thereby Three of these presbyteries or mo or fewer as the Country lyeth to make one Diocy orsynod according to a form after following to be considered of this certain number of Presbyteries shall be the Synodall assembly and every Synod shall appoint the place within that Province for their next Synodall meeting Of persons directed from the Synodall assemblies shall G. Assem consist Churches thus divided into quarters to be provided unto one man and if these quarters be annexed to another Benefice the quarters to be dissevered out of the provisions of the persons to be provided unto these Benefices when they vake The churches divided inter Prâ—bendarios to be given to the Ministers as they vake All Benefices provided to Ministers to be divided the year of their decease equally betwixt their wifes children or exequitors and the Intrant Ministers young men coming from the Shools shall be only promoted to the stipends or Benefices of the lowest degree and the eldest or of greatest learning judgement experience to be promoted to the highest rank and so to ascend gradatim as they shal be judged worthier from three year to three year for better eschuing ambition avarice and that the charge of the greatest congregations be not committed to the youngest Ministers aâ— the first nor they preferred to the eldest of gravity judgement the estate of the Prebandries to be congnosced considered which are â—ounded upon the tiths of the parish and which on temporall lands to the effect that such as are founded upon tiths may accrease to the living of the Ministers serving at the churches and the others to be provided for help of schools in the best form that may be devised And always the Laick patronages to remain wholl and uniointed or undivided unless it be with consent of the Patrone There followes a rolle of the Presbyteries which I omitte because afterwards was another Division and insome Provinces three were divided into four or five And to the effect this order may be established certain brethren were named to call the Presbyteries before the last day of May in severall towns ordaining every Presbytery to chuse a Moderator who shall continue untill the next Synod In Sess 9. the Assembly concludes that the book of Policy being agreed-unto in diverse Assemblies before should be registred ad perpetuam memoriam and copies thereof to be taken by every Presbytery And in the same Session the Confession of faith lately set forth by his Ma. proclamation and subscribed by him the Assembly in one voice acknowdges it to be a true Christian and faithfull Confession and the tenor thereof to be followed out as is ordered in the proâ—amation Because Abbots Commendators Priors Prioresses and Bishops provided of old under the names of Ecclesiasticall persons do possess the revenues of the Churches without exercing any spirituall function thereof or acknowledging the true Church and devore the patrimony and are dayly diminishing the rents of the Benefices the Assem hath determined that all such persons shall be cited by the Presbteries to compear before the next G. Assembly to submit themselves c. Likewise ordaines the Commissioners of countries to give-in the names after noon of the persons they think meet to judge of the union and division of Churches and certain persons are appointed to form the Articles agreed-on in the Conference and the advice of the Assembly concerning the directing of presentations is that they be directed unto Presbyteries For performance of the intended work they â—rave of his Ma. that Prelacies be dissolved The next Assembly was held The 41. Assembly at Edinburgh October 18. where were Commissioners c. John Craig is chosen Moderator 1. Adam Johnstoun and John Dury Ministers were sent to desire the King to direct his Commissioners unto the Assembly when they returned they declare that for sundry affaires of the Counsell he could direct none before thuirsday and then he will send some instructed with his Commission 2. All the Bishops were called none is present at first but the Bishop of Dumblain 3. They to whom the charge of constituting the Presbyteries was committed shew their diligence which is referred to further deliberation 4. It is concluded that no marriage be celebrat nor Sacrament be administred in a privat house but solemly according to the good order hitherto observed Under pain of deposition of that Minister who shall do otherwise 5. Commission is given to the Presbytery of Dundy to call before them the Master of Gray to give Confession of his faith and if he refuse to proceed against him according to the Acts of the Church and that with all possible diligence 6. The Kings Commissioners inquire If the Church condemn the office of Bishops whereunto is annexed a temporall jurisdiction wherein the Church hath served by voting in Parliament assisting in his Highness Counsell contribution in taxations and such like what overture they will shew whereby the King be not prejudged by the taking away that Estate For advising this Head the Assembly nameth twelve Barons five Commissioners of Burghs and eight Ministers with sixe that were upon the Conference To conferre c. Who thereafter reported that after long reasoning they had agreed so far that for voting in Parliament assisting in Counsell Commissioners from the G. Assembly should supplee the place of Bishops And for exercing civill or criminall jurisdiction the heritable Balives of the bishoprick should use the same Reserving to the judgement of the Church to consider of their answer The assembly allowes the judgement of their Brethren and think meet it be communicat unto the Kings Commissioners 7. Whereas some Ministers have been negligent in prosecuting the Act of the last Assembly concerning the late Confession of faith the Assembly enjoynes all Ministers within their bounds with all possible dilgence to execute the tenor of his Mas. proclamation before the Synodall Assembly of every Province and report to the Moderator thereof and to be reported unto the next Generall Assembly Under the pain of deprivation of the negligent Minister 8. Compeares James meluin Gentle man of the Kings Chamber and presenteth a writing from the King craving tryall to be taken of some words alledged to have been spoken by Wa. Balcanquell in a Sermon lately against the Duke of Lennox with credite to the bearer who shews that he had so far credite to speak that because of the late calling of John Dury and the said Walter before the Privy Counsell upon account of their Sermons offence was taken by the Church therefore his Gr. now lamentes the matter unto the Assembly willing them to try the matter and to take order there-in The words wherewith
Robert to answer as is before and more followes So particular respects of men unto the Church-revenues were the cause of difference betwixt the King and the Assemblies 3. Wee see that notwitstanding that litle variance betwixt the King and the Assembly yet the the King deserteth not the Ministers but in the Parliament by his zeal to piety he procureth sundry Acts in favors of Ministers and against impiety and superstition and wickedness 4. Wee have heard a modifying of Ministers stipends which may seem very small but I have seen assignations unto paiment and there they were assigned to a chalder of barly for 20 pounds and to a chalder of oatâ—eall for 20 Marks whereby the stipends then may be compared with the stipends thereafter 5. It is plain now that what power was before given to Superintendents or Commissioners or Visitors is declared to appertain unto the Presbyteries and provinciall Synods and all power is taken from these Commissioners where a Presbytery was This was the estate of the Church when the Confession was ratified by the Assembly XVIIII The Assembly conveenes at Santandrews Aprile 24. year 1582. 1582. The 42. Assembly Androw meluin is chosen Moderator 1. Because many Papists come into the country notwitstanding diverse godly Acts and proclamations set forth by his Majesty The assembly hath voted and thought meet that a Supplication be sent to the Magistrates of burghs or sea-townes and Ports that they will give charge and commandement unto all Masters and owners of ships within their bounds to receive no Papists within their vessels to transport them into the country Or if any be received to present their names immediatly after their arrivall unto the saids Magistrats and Church of these parts that order may be taken with them Under such paines as they shall devise As they will shew themselves zealous of Gods glory aod promoters of the word of his Sone Jesus Christ 2. The assembly understanding that certain Papists in Camphier not only trouble the Scots congregation there but likewise the Fleemines and will not submit themselves to the censure of the Church because of an alledged prividedge In one voice gives their full power unto the Minister of Camphier to proceed against them as the assembly might do Requesting also the Conservator to joyn with the Church in taking order against them 3. Mark Ker Lord of requests presenteth from the King a Articles propounded by the King Letter unto the assembly containing these articles 1. Whither all Benefices under Prelacies should pay any third or not 2. If some should what shall be the difference 4. Should not all Benefices presented unto Ministers before Novemb. 1. 1581. be allowed in their years stipend from the same day untill Novemb. 1. 1582. Or if there be any difference in respect of the Annates that yee declare it 4. Should all persons presented and admitted to Benefices in this time be placed in the book of modification as Ministers of the churches belonging to these Benefices 5. Should such being Ministers as have sufficient ecclesiasticall livings by reason of their Benefices serve at other churches 6. Think yee it not convenient that the reports answering the Kings Letter sent over all the realm this last sommer should be seen and considered at this time for the better understanding the estate of the Church and to see how many reports are in your hand as so many which the Clerk-register hath shal be ready patent 7. that yee will let Us understand what yee have concluded of Readers in generall and specially these that are presented to Vicarages for life time 8. Think yee it reasonable that any who is provided unto a Benefice and serving as Minister at the only church belonging to that Benefice should have any more stipend but the rent of that Benefice 9. What think yee most reasonable to susteen the Colledge churches 10. To whom should the King or laick patrones direct their presentation for admitting qualified Ministers and that yee will name the persons in speciall 11. Seing the dearth of vittails makes great inequality of stipends some having victuall allowed for a marke or 20. Sh. and others having silver assigned unto them are constrained to buy at five or sixe or seven marks the bole were it not equitable that all Ministers had their proportionable part of victuall and money or that the victuall should be sold or allowed at the highest prices and so these who have smallest stipends may be the better augmented Answers unto these The 1 2. before they be specially answered Answers it is meet that there bee a form of assignation made by some to be appointed thereunto before the next Assembly Unto all Ministers and churches that are likely to stand respecting the answers advice sent out from every country and as if the present possessors were dead and that charge be directed unto these who have not their answers to send them with expedition 3. The Intrant to any Benefice entring at November 1. after his admission shall serve the cure and shall have no more stipend at the next Whitsonday but the superplus as it falleth because his exequitors will receive al 's much at his decease according to the antient order of the Annates And that diligence be used to have Bagismond's Role of all Benefices and taxts and what Benefices are not taxed the rents thereof are the first year to be equally between the exequitors of the defunct and the Intrant who shall have only the half fruits of the year of his entring and so of the stipends 4. We think none should be placed in the books of modification but qualifyed persons and if any be presented to Benefices since the Kings coronation that are unworthy or unable to discharge duty that they be called and deprived by such order as shall be condescended upon 5. For the generall Minister s that have sufficient Benefices whereunto they are provided for life time should not have stipends to serve at other churches unless great necessity be seen and allowed by the gen assembly and order shall be taken to reform these as appertaineth 6. We think this is agreable to that which is appointed in answer unto the first 2. articles 7. This shal be specially answered how soon it can be advised by this assembly 8. Upon the sight of the particular assignation to be made speciall answer shal be made with the answer unto the first two 9. We can not but think it reasonable that Ministers of Colledge-churches should be sustained as they of other churches and if not of the fruits of the same church yet he should have assignation other where 10. The presentations are to be directed to the Commissioners of the Church within the bounds where the Benefice lyeth 11. This matter is weighty and can not be well answered without advice it shal be propounded and resolute answer thereafter shal be given 4. As the admission and examination of Ministers is
to understand the grounds moving them to that late action at Ruthven to wit the danger they perceived of the Church and religion the evident perill of the Kings Majesty and his estate and the confusion and mis-order of the Common-wealth whereof as they feell good testimony in their own consciences So they crave the Assembly would shew their good liking of the same and give ordinance to each Minister at his church to declare their good ground and action unto their flocks exhorting all Noble men others whatsoever faithfully to concurr with them in this good cause to the full prosecution thereof Then it was enquired by particular voting Whither these perills and every one of them whereof the information was made was seen or perceived by the brethren It was voted universally affumativè And to the end the Kings mind may be also known in this particulare Ja. Lowson David Lindsay and the Kings Ministers were directed to wait on the King to morrow after noon to conferre of these dangers and to report his answers Their report was that his Maj. said There was perill to religion and indirect courses were taken to the hurt thereof whereunto his own perill was joyned for he esteemes his standing to be joyned with the standing of religion As also he acknowledges sundry abuses in the realm and that all good men should concurr of duty to take away danger from the Church from his person estate and to the reformation of the Common well As for these things the Noble men craved three were appointed to frame an Act concerning them and shew it in the next Session That form was sent unto the Commissioners of the town of Edinburgh to be advised by them apart and then was voted and agreed-unto by the Assembly VII The Assembly considering the scandall by the impunity of Bishops to the grief of good men gives commission to the particulare presbyteries after specified to summon and call before them the Bishops in manner following that is the presbytery of Perth shall summon the Bishop of Murray the presbytery of Edinb the Bishop of Aberdien the presbytery of Merns the Bishop of Brechin the presbytery of Dundy the Bishop of Dunkell the presbtery of Glasgow the Bishop of Santandrews the presbytery of Sterlin the Bb. of Dunblain and Isles and to accuse them and every one of them in all or part as they are guilty to wit of non-preaching and Ministration of the Sacraments of negligence in doctrin disciplin haunting or frequenting the company of excommunicat persons wasting the patrimony of the Church setting tacks against the Acts of the Church giving Collation of Benefices against the said Acts and finally for giving scandall any way in life conversation And after due tryall process conviction to put order unto every one of them according to the quality of their offense and Acts of the Assembly Before the next meeting of the Assembly As they will answer c. VIII It is judged most expedient that Colledges and Univesities be visited and commission is given to certain Noble men and Ministers to concurr with such as the King and Counsell shall direct with them in visitation of all the Colledges And to consider how the rents and livings of every one of them are bestowd how the doctrin is used by the Masters and Regents whether it be correspondent to the Act of Parliament how order in disciplin is keept among the students And as they find disorder or defection to take order there with according to the Act of Parliament IX In Sess 11. the Sumner or Officer of the Church declares that whereas he was directed to summon the Kings Advocat to compear before the Assembly he could not find him for he is in Hermestoun A citation is directed to summon him to compear on wednesday next and answer whither he was the Former of the slanderous proclamation in July against the Ministry and for opposing the lawfull proceedings of the Church Certifying him if he compear not the Assembly will proceed as appertaineth In Sess 17. the Kings Advocat compeareth and adviseth the Assembly to consider whither they will allow their form of proceeding against him being a servant of his Majesty that he only is called upon the alledged forming of a Proclamation given out in the Ks name under the title of A declaration and concluded by authority of His Counsell and as they shall find by their wisdom he will not contemptuously refuse to answer After consideration it was judged that in respect of the slander arisen by his person he may and should give his declaraâ—ion for removing the slander He is content and openly takes God to witness that he neither invented nor formed nor penned that proclamation but at the desire of the Duke he translated out of French into Scots the last part of it and did nothing more in all that proclamation Here with the Assembly was satisfied for his part X. The Earle Both-well declares that as he professed the true religion now preached within the realm before his departure so he hath continually lived and mindeth to live and die with it by Gods grace X. Some burgesses of Glasgow were summoned to compeare The Laird of Minto compeares and confesses his fault The disciplin and otder to be used against him for the offense is remâ—tted to the judgement and discretion of the presbytery of Glasgow and so of John Graham elder and the presbytery should report what shall be done unto the next Assembly Archbald Hegget John Graham younger Hector Stuart John Sprewâ—ll elder Wil. Hegget and Robert Stuart are called and compear not They are condemned of contumacy that being at severall times summoned to answer for haunting or using the company of Ro. Mongomery after his excommunication was intimated unto them and for other enormities done against the Church they have despised the voice thereof they are ordained to make their publick repentance in the Church of Glascow after the form to be prescribed by the presbytery unto whom the execution of this sentence is committed Colin Campbell Malc Stuart Hect. Stuart Jo. Graham elder Gawin Graham and Archb. Hegget were summoned to answer for the violence done to Jo. Howeson in the presbytery they are called none of them compeares excep John Graham of whom before and Gawin Graham The Assembly ordaines the others for their violence and disobedience to be excommunicat in the church of Glasgow by D. Weemes with advice of the Presbytery XII Articles were read and allowd as meet to be propounded Seing the Jurisdiction of the Church is granted by God the Father throgh our Mediator Jesus Christ and given to these only who by preaching and overseeing bear office within the same To be exercised not by the injunctions of men but by the only rule of Gods word That an Act of Parliament concerning the liberty and jurisdiction of the Church be so plainly declared that hereafter none other under whatsoever pretense have any color to
of these propositions not with that addition Physicè probabiliter or the like Under the pain of the censure foresaid XI In Sess 16. His Ma s answers were returned from Sterlin 1. Understanding the first point to be meant of granting the benefit of pacification unto David Chalmers his Master and knowing that man to have been fotfeited only for that common action of his being at the field of Langside for which pardon was granted to so many he thought it no new or strange thing at the request of such as moved him to grant unto him the same benefit which many others had obtained yet no way intending to spare the due punishment of him or any other that may be charged or found guilty of the murder of his dearest Father or that are or shall be adversaries to the religion or impugners thereof against the lawes the execution of which he hath been is and will be willing to further 2. The second head being particularly mean'd of Fintry his M. wisheth the assembly to remember how he hath dealt in that matter and what testimoniall the Church of Edinb gave him nor hath his Majesty hindered the proceedings of the Church against him nor any other but mindeth to hold hand thereunto according to the lawes The third being meant of Wi. Holt an English man escaping out of the castle of Edinburgh his Majesty hath answered the Queen's late Ambassador and it is no strange thing to hear of a mans escaping but what they understand by indirect means of letting him depart his Majesty being specially informed thereof will after due tryall see the offenders punished according to their deservings The fourth head being very Generall his Majesty thinks the assembly will not judge it pertinent unto them to have vote in chusing his servants or to be too curious of the occasions of placing or removing them nor of the intelligence twixt him and other Countries for entertaining Civill peace from which no Princes or Common wealths abstain though being diverse in religion The 5. Head containing a generall complaint upon some specialls appearingly expressed in the matters following his Majesty wisheth the Assembly as they would be specially directly answered so to form their petitions forbearing particular exampls to ground their generall propositions and to remember that since he took the Government in his own person moe good lawes have been made for advancement of the Church and true religion then were before and the defect of the execution hath not been his default The sixth concerning the tack set to Seagy of certain victualls out of the superplus of the thirds which he had before in pension that is no new thing nor any way prohibited he could alswell content him with the pension as he had before free of all paiment of duty the necessary considerations moving to grant it are well enough known to many he is employd in publick service wanting the living whereunto he is provided in title during his father's life and his service is and may be necessary both to his Hi. and the Church For any thing that may be thought omitted in the provision of Ministers serving at the Churches annexed to Abbeys in the late disposition of them that is well supplied by the Act of Parliament The execution whereof is stayed these two years in their own default rather then any other way whill they have been craving their assignations continued as before and as yet have not answered his message sent by his Master of requests unto the Assembly at Santandrews Nevertheless his Ma. made choise of certain Barons and others of good qualification known to be zealous to the furtherance of that good work hoping to have had the assignations formed before the Assembly but being uncertain of the time appointed thereunto this year is doubtfull if they come to Edinburgh But if they come his Maj. shall sent them direction to proceed and also other things most needfull shall be resolved without delay Concerning the giving of church-livings to children and translating them to temporall Lordships his Majesty considereth his own losse and hinderance of his service there-in Whatsoever abuse hath entred before he accepted the government time and the approbations of these provisions by decriets of the Session have brought the matter unto that estate as it can be helped no other way but by the Parliament unto which when it shall be propounded his Majesty shall hold hand to have all possible reformation thereof The default of punishing vices mentioned in the. 9. head and of the provision of the poor and punishing vagabonds can not justly be imputed unto his Ma. who was ever willing to give commission unto such as the Ministers thought meetest to execute the same The. 10. head being generall his Majesty would be glad not only to have it explained but to hear all good advices that shal be offered for reformation of that which may be found amiss and how his lawes may have place and justice administred to the confort common benefit of all his good subjects The 10. head is also very generall as for that one exemple the removing of the Principall of Aberdien to be Minister of Santandrews his Majesty trusteth the assembly will not think that matter the substance being well considered to be either so proper to the Church or so improper unto the Civill estate but that his Hi. and Counsell had good ground and reason to direct his Letters as he did upon the generall respect of the north country wherein none was prejudged seing there was no charge containing power to denounce at the first but rather to do the thing required or compeare and show a cause in the contraty What is said before briefly of a process against Pa. Adamson is cleared by The Historicall Narration that he had a long and filthy sicknes and for curing it he had sought help of a witch and recovering health in some measure he in a preaching before the King declared against the Lords which lately had guarded the King and against the Ministry for which he was warned by the Presbytery of Santandrews and the witch with whom he had consulted and from the Presbyrery the cause was brought before the Synod of Fife In the Assembly the processe was found orderly deduced and he had been warned by the Synod apud acta to compear before the Generall assembly in October for contumacy in not compearing by the assembly he was suspended from the office of the Ministry and it was appointed that farther tryall should be taken of his life and corrupt doctrine But he pretending that he was going to the well of Spae for his health purchased from the K. security that during his absence the church should not proceed against him yet it was his purpose to stay in England and there to seek the advice of the most corrupt sort for the overthrow of disciplin in the Church of Scotland for he thoughr that the surest course to keep his Benefice At
that time the Civill estate was more and more troubled for they who in the convenion of Estates Oct. 8. year 1582. vvere declared to have don good necessary Service unto the K. and Country and they with all their partakers were exonered of all action that might be intended against them for what they had done at Ruthven these I say aâ—ter Arran's returning to Court were charged to enter into warde particularly designed unto them This they obeyd not except the Earle Auguise and therefore were denounced rebells and when harder course was intended against them they fled some to England others ro France and some to Irland The Ministers were not silent at this time Among others John Dury said in a Sermon As the blind man whose eies Christ had opened Joh. 9. when the the pharisies said Wee know this man to be a sinner did reply Whither he be a sinner I know not one thing I know that though I was born blind yet now I see So whatsoever sort of men these be I knowe not but this I know that the Church was misetably vexed and almost oppressed but by theyr meanes it was delivered For these words likely otherwise delated he was summoned to compear before the Counsell he stood to the defense of what he had spoken and therefore he was confined in the town of Montros soon after this the Min. there died and the Church made choise of Jo. Dury to succeed then the King gave him and his eldest son enduring their lifes a pension of 200. pounds out of two Abbeys There was more work with Andrew Melvin in a Sermon as Santadr he said Daniel propoundes unto Baltazar the example of his grand father Nebuchadnezar and so it is the duty of the Ministers of God to lay before the Prince and people of their time the examples of their ancestors if need require But in our time if any would speake before the Court what evill came unto James the fifth by familiarity of flatterers that so the King would take heed of that kind of beasts they will say That preacher leaves his text and possibly he shall be accused of treason For these words he was charged to appeare before the Counsell He appeares and when worse words were layd unto his charge he said His doctrin in pulpit should first be tryed and judged by the Presbytery He was bidden submit himselfe unto the King and Counsell by no persuasion could he be induced to submit The K. and Councell as his lawfull Judges proceed to examine witnesses He appeales unto the judgement of the Church and saith If the Church shall condem what he had spoken he shall willingly suffer whatsover torment shall be inflicted on his body At eight a clock at night he is charged to enter as prisoner into the castle within twelve hours In the morning Arran changeth his warde and before seven a Messinger of armes chargeth him to enter into Blackness withim 24. hours at that time his friends said to him They would take his life â—efore mid-day he went away to Berwick After this summons were directed against Andrew Hay Andrew Polwart Patrick Galloway and Ja. Carmichel Ministers to answer before the Counsell for keeping correspondence with the rebells An. Hay compeares nothing could be qualified against him but upon suspicion he was confined in the north The others for not compearing were denounced rebells and fled into England XXI What Pa. Adamson did in England we shall have a hint of it anone 1584. The Current Parliament he returned in May year 1584. by Act of Counsell a Parliament was appointed to sit May 22. Because there was no proclamation preceeding they called it A current Parliament The Historicall Narration saith They who were privy to it were of Arrans faction or such as durst not oppose any thing the Lords of the Articles were sworn to be secrete they had fyve Sessions in three daies the doores were keept so closse that none of the Ministry could find accesse Pa. Adamson and Ro. Mongomery sat as representing the third Estate and gave votes forsooth to make themselves Bishops The King and Parliament suspecting that the Ministers of Edinb would preach against their proceedings sent a charge unto the Provest and Bailives to pull the Ministers by force out of the pulpit and committ them to prison if they did so What was done in the Parliament appeares by the Acts Spotswood hath the sum of them saying The King's authority over all persons in all causes was confirmed The declining of his Ma s judgement and the Councels in whatsoever matter declared to be treason the impugning of the authority of the three Estates or procuring the innovation or diminution of the power of any of them was inhibited under the same pain All jurisdictions and judicatures spirituall or temporall not approved by his Higness and the three Estates were discharged and an ordinance was made that none of whatsoever function quality or degree shall presume privatly or publickly in Sermons declamations or familiar conferences to utter any false untrue or slanderous speaches to the reproach of his Majesty his Counsell and proceedings or to the dishonor hurt or prejudice of his Highness his parents progenitors or to medle with the affaires of his Hi. and Estate under the paines in the Acts of Parliaments made against the makers reporters of lies While these statutes were in framing the Ministers who were informed thereof sent David Lindsay to entreat the King that nothing should passe in Act concerning the Church till they were first heard Arran getting intelligence of this caused arrest him as one that keeped intelligence with England and he was not permitted to come unto the King The first night he was keept in Halirudhouse and the next morning sent prisoner to Blackness where he was detained 47 weeks Ja. Lowson and Wa. Balcanquall Ministers of Edinburgh hearing that he was committed fled into England leaving a short writing behind them to shew the reasons of their departing So Edinburgh was left without any preacher Ro. Pont Minister of S. Cutberts and one of the Senators of the Colledge of justice because of the misregarde of the Church as he pretended in concluding these Acts when the Heralds were proclaming them took instruments in the hands of a Notary of his dissenting and that they were not obliged to give their obedience thereunto Which done he likewise fleeing was denounced rebell and put from the place in Session Hereupon rumors being dispersed that the King was enclined to Popery had made diverse Acts to hinder the free passage of the Gospell and abolish all order and policy of the Church Command was given to form a brief Declaration of his Ma s intention and to publish it for detecting these false rumors In this declaration the occasion that enforced the King to make these statutes were set down as the allowance of the fact at Ruthven by the Assembly of the Church Andrew Melvins declining the
King and Counsell the fast keept at Edinburgh at the feasting of the French Ambassadors generall fasts indicted through the realm without the Ks knowledge the usurping of ecclesiasticall jurisdiction by a number of Ministers gentlemen the alteration of the lawes at their pleasure c. And for satisfying good people strangers al 's well as subiects concerning his Ma s good affection towards religion certain articles were penned and subjoined to that Declaration to make it appeare that his Majesty intended nothing but to have a setled policy established in the Church But these things gave not much satisfaction and were replied-unto in pamphlets which dayly came forth against the Court and rulers of it ............ All this summer troubles continued the Ministers being dayly called before the Counsell and a great business made of their subscription to certain articles concerning their obedience unto the Bishops they who refuse had their stipends sequestrat which caused a great out-crying among the people and made the rebells to be the more favored The King to rid himselfe of these vexations did call the principall Ministers and having shewd that all his desire was to have the Church peaceably governed he willed them to set down their reasons in writing why they refuse subscription that he may consider them and satisfy their doubts They chuse rather to propound the same by word and after some conference were induced to subscribe the Articles this cause being added agreeing with the word of God So far there This clause gave occasion of contention for the Ministers did declare tha◠they would be obedient unto the things that were commanded unto them according to the word of God and in this sense they would obey the Kings command But the adverse party took and expound ir as an acknowledgement that episcopall Jurisdiction was according to the word of God because it was said They submitted themselves unto episcopall jurisdiction in such things according to the word of God The causes of deposition of Ministers not having vote in Parliament were published in the Kings name among these was one the acceptation of the place of Judicature in whatsoever Civill or criminall causes as being of the number of the Colledge of Justice Commissary Advocate Court-clerke Notary the making of testaments only excepted And for not subscribing the band and obligation devised by act of Parliament for dutifull submission fidelity to our Soverain Lord and shew their obedience to their ordinary Bishop or Commissionare appointed by his Majesty to have the exercise of the spirituall jurisdiction in their diocy So the power of jurisdiction was proper unto the King and the exercise thereof was committed by him unto whom hee would as I have seen his Patent committing unto John Erskin of Dun who is there called our wel beloved Clerk and our Commissioner in ecclesiasticall causes that exercise within the diocy of Brechin Providing that his authority in any grave matter be limited and circumscribed to the counsell of thretteen of the most antient wise and godly pastors of the said diocy to be elected forth of the wholl Synodall assembly and allowed by Us with answer of our Privy Counsell or the most part of them And to make cleare the estate of the Church at that time I adde the substance of an epistle written then by Andrew melvin unto Divines abroad and is to be found in Vindicat. Philadelph pag. 54. It hath pleased the Lord so to blesse the endeavoures of his servants that they have undertaken according to what is prescribed in his word and to increase the Churches of Scotland with so great and so incredible felicity heretofore of his singulare bountifulness But alas when wee do not answere unto so great and rare grace bountifulness of God toward us with such thankfulness of hearts and performance of duties as became us behold through a marvellous yet just judgement of God Satan hath so blinded with ambition and avarice one thogh not of us yet a Minister of the word among us that forgetting as one saith decorisque sui sociûmque salutis he continueth uncessantly to confound heaven and earth and to disturb all things for when he had deserted his flock and without knowledge of the Church had creept into Court when he had not only in a most wicked manner entred into that false episcopacy rising again out of hell against which he had before foughten evermore but also had taken that dominion which he had in a Sermon and before a frequent Assembly after abjured and by his subscription at severall cimes had renounced when he had adioyned himselfe unto the sworn enemies of the Church and religion in a base slavishness and most vile cause when in doubtfull things and desparing of his health he had not only advised with witches and with tears begged their help ...... And also had plotted with the Machiavilian Courtiers and the Pop's emissaries against the life of a very godly and religious man for all which causes he feared rhe censures of the Church to be discharged from the Office of preaching he obtaines from his Royall Majesty a free Ambassage to go into other countries under color of seeking health but as experience teaches to vexe the Church ...... And so at London he carrying himself as an Amssassador had frequent consultations with the Ambassadors of France Spain and with the Bishops there for he abode there and intended not to go further he traduced the best subjects as seditious traitors and was altogether taken up with counsells by which the most learned and faithfullest preachers in both the Kingdoms are compelled now to be altogether silent and leave the Ministery or to provide themselves by flying exile or to suffer the inconveniencies of prison or against Duty conscience subscribe unto the ambitious tyranny of Bishops and the impiety of many rites From him came these Archiepiscopall Letters unto you and the brethren of Zurick wherein by his cunning craft of faining and dissembling he chargeth us with false crimes and accuseth the discipline of our Churches with many calumnies albeit he know very well and our conscience beare us witnes that it was our wholl care to ground our discipline upon the word of God so far as wee could Wee assure you that that good order of the Church which Adamson did first craftily undermine then openly impugne and at last revile as Papall tyranny as the mother of confusion and the cause of sedition was from the beginning of abolishing popery sought by our church out of the word of God and thereafter was allowed by the suffrages of the wholl Church and by degrees brought at last as we were able unto some measure of perfection by the blessing of God and three years since was approved sealed and confirmed with profession of mouth subscription of hand and religion of oath by the King and every subject of every Estate particularly ............ He hath persuaded the Kings Majesty and these
one to the King of Denmark and Princes of Germany and another unto King Iames the motion did well please the Estates of Scotland conveening at Santandrews Here the Bishop omittes that the pest was raging in Edinburgh and other chief townes and then the people cried out that the Lord's hand would not be stayd till the banished Lords and Ministers were returned whereupon their friends advertised them to draw near unto the borders and these that were exiled before for other causes joyned with them and so did Maxwell They appoint their rendezvous at Lintoun and meeting there did solemly swear that they shall not separate nor give over the prosecution of their enterprise untill the King be moved to accept them in favor and put Arran out of his company To justify their proceedings they gave forth a Proclamation shewing their aimes to be the defence of the truth the deliverance of the King from corrupt Counsellors and the preserving of amity with England In this proclamation they especially endeavoure to make Arran odious and they named Col. Stuart as an abuser of the King of other Counsellors was no mention which encreaseth Arrans jealousie against them They The exiled Lords returne and are restored and thereby a change of Court came to Falkirk and understanding that there was no great company with the King at Sterlin they draw near it October 31. that night Arran and Crawford keept the town-gate but the Lords entred by a secret passage without resistance a cry was raised The town is taken Crawford flyeth to the Castle and Arran escapes by the bridge So soon as the King understood of their humble petitions by the Secretary and Justice-Clerk he said I did never love that mans vjolence to wit Arran and howbeit I can not but offend with their doings yet for the Countries sake and for publick quietness I can pardon all but one thing I desire you to look unto that none in my company receive any harm I know there be quarrells betwixt Crawford and Glammes betwixt Anguise Montrose and I believe that Col. Stuart is not well beloved with my honor I can not permitt these to be hurt provide that these be in savety and I shall willingly admit them This was reported unto the Lords they reply they had not taken arms for any privat quarrell nor would they mixe particulars with the publlck but it were good for eschuing inconvenients that the Noble men whom the King had named were put in custody of speciall persons and the Colonell be discharged from his office of the guarde and the same be conferred on another This was declared unto the King and he consented to receive them Two dayes thereafter the King renewes his promise unto them and confirmes it by Act of Counsell and proclames a Parliament to be held at Lithgow in December for ratisying the same Ministers repaire from all parts to Lithgow a litle before the beginning of the Parliament and sought abrogation of the late Acts against the discipline The King would not hear of it and the exiled Lords said It was not expedient to medle in that matter at that time they must first be setled in their estates and afterwards they may prevail with the King The King also willed them to set down in write what exceptions they had against these Acts. They did offer their animadversions with a supplication wherein they crave the Ministers to be restored to their former possession alswell of the disciplin as of their places The King took paines to penn with his own hand a mitigation of these Acts in this manner as I found among the Papers of John Erskin That the word of God be truly and sinceerly preached as before That all process of excommunications shall proceed as before The Generall Assembly shal be only convocate by the kings Letters That the Ministers shall not proclame a fast before they shew the causes unto the King That all Bishops nominat by the kings Majesty shal be tryed and admitted by the Gen. assembly That all sects and heresies shal be tryed by the Church and as the persons shal be found culpable the Kings shall execute justice When the king delivered these he said These shall bee al 's good and sufficient as an Act of Parliament But the Ministers were not contented with these and the full determination was remitted unto the next Generall Assembly which then was called to conveen at Edinburgh in May following XXII Some thing was done in the Spring but it will be mentioned 1586. The 47. Assembly in the Assembly which conveened May 10. in Edinburgh After Sermon had by Robert Pont the Lord of Privy Scal and Mr Peter young being directed from the King shew that his Majesty is taken up with great affaires so that he can not give his presence for that day and therefore craves that all the brethren would repair after noon unto the great chapell in the Abbey where he shall propound his minde unto them and to delay the election of the Moderator untill that time All the brethren do consent upon condition It shall not prejudge the liberty of the Assembly in any way The Commissioners declare that they know no prejudice intended After noon they conveen in that place the king declares why he had desired them to conveen there then prayer being make by Robert Pont David Lindsay is chosen Moderator The King appoints the Lords Secretary Iustice-Clerk Privy-Seale Iohn Graham L. Culros and Peter young to reason and advise with the Moderator and Assessors on matters mutually to be propounded and them or any two or three of them to concur with the Assembly as his Commissioners The next day they return to the ordinary place I. Two Ministers being directed unto the king to solicite the redeliverance of the Assemblie's Register bring answer that they shall be directed unto the Clerk every day but at night they shall be in the hands of the Privy-Seall enduring the Assembly and before the closing he will be personally present II. The places for conveening of Presbyteries are named through out all the kingdom and Commissioners are appointed to designe the Churches in every Presbytery Their advice vvas returned in the last Session III. The Synodall assemblies are appointed to conveen the first tuysday of October next and the places are named and thereafter every Synod is left to their own option of time and place IV. David Cuningham Bishop of Aberdien is ordained to be summoned before the Presbytery of Glascow for adultery with Elisabet Sutherland V. The Articles of the Conference held in February between the Deputies of the Counsell and some Ministers called together by the King were propounded in the privy Conference to be examined by the Kings Commissioners the Moderator with the Assessors and they Some Articles concerning Episcopacy report agreement 1. That none shall vote in the Assembly but such as the Scripture appoints Governors of the Church 2. There are four
where they were and at the Kings command he would cause deliver them It was also testified by Jo. Dury that he heard Pa. adamson grant that he had them After these testifications the Assembly concluded that Pa. Adamson shall be charged to deliver the books yet for the better advice David Lindsay was directed unto the Lord Secretary and returning with his answer thought meet a Supplication be given unto the LL. of Counsell to grant a charge against Pa. Adamson for restitution of the books and that the assembly also should use their power So a supplication is ordained to be penned and be presented the next day and a citation is sent to charge him to deliver the books within three days unto the Clerk and also to compear personally within that space to answer for his absence from the Assembly and to other accusations that shall be layd unto his charge Under the pain of the censure of the Church In Sess 4. it was thought expedient that before the ordinance made yesterday be put to execution against Pa. Adamson an humble supplication be made unto the King for that effect and two brethren are sent with it In Sess 6. the Kings Commissioners being present thought meet because the business with Pa. Adamson is civill wherein the King hath interest that he be acquainted with it This the assembly is willing to do In Sess 15. A Letter being directed by John Duncanson bearing the Kings command unto the Bishop to redeliver the books at the least four of them and that George young was stayd whill the books were delivered The assembly directeth Ja. Nicolson and Ale Raweson unto the L. Secretary to cause deliver them and after their direction and reitered direction of two other bretheren George young brought into the assembly five volumes of the Register whereof a great part was torn and after sight thereof the assembly ordaines a heavy regrate to be made unto his Majesty lamenting the mutilation of the books and to crave that they may remain with the Church as their own register The Lord Secretary answered that his Ma s will is that he may have the inspection of them when he shall have occasion and he shall presently give them back again III. In Sess 4. Because an offense conceived by the King against John Cowper and James Gibson hath been shewd privatly unto the Moderator It was thought expedient by the Assembly that the cause be first privatly considered by John Erskin of Dun and sixe other Ministers whom the Assembly nameth to confer thereupon with the parties if they can give satisfaction by their advice and otherwise that the cause be propounded publickly And these brethren are appointed to go presently about that business and the parties to wait upon them The result of their conference followes in the Kings articles IV. Seing the King is now of ripe age and a Parliament is appointed in the next month it is thought expedient that the Acts of Parliament made heretofore for liberty of the true Church and religion presently professed within the realm and for repressing Papistry and idolatry be collected and be craved to be confirmed as also the execution of these Acts may be considered and what other execution or law is needfull to be craved against Papists and idolaters As also the lawes and constitutions that have been made to the derogation of the said liberty or to the prejudice and stay of the course of the Evangell may be collected that the abrogation of them may be sought To this effect are appointed John Erskin Robett Pont Nic. Dalgliesh David Lindsay and Paul Fraser V. In Sess 5. the Commission given by the last Assembly to the presbyteries of Glasgow Sterlin concerning the slander of David Cuningham and other persons is suspended Sundry brethren complaine against Pa. Adamson at whose instance he is registred at the horn for not paiment of the stipends assigned unto them and for not furnishing wine unto the Communion this matter is regrated unto the Kings Commissioners The Prior or Lord Blantyre undertakes to communicate this purpose unto the other Commissioners of his Majesty and to report their advice unto the Assembly Also regrait is made that great division is in the Church of Santan that some will not hear P. Adamson preach nor communicat when he administrates the sacrament partly because he lyeth in rebellion or at the horâ— and partly because of his suspension and some do repair unto him and they crave that this division may be redressed The Assembly judgeth it expedient first to hear what answer shall be reported in the former complaint VI. Unto that Question Whither it be a scandall that a Christian absent himselfe from the Sermons and other pious exercise used by them that ly at the Kings horn and are suspended from rhe Ministry It is resolved It is no scandall but it were rather scandalous to resort unto the foresaid exercise of one who lyeth at the horn and is suspended VII In Sess 9. No Master of Colledge or School shall receive any student or scholar being of maturity of age who refuseth to subscribe the Religion presently established and professed in the realm by the mercy of God or refuseth to participate of the sacrament Under the pain of the censure of the Church And before any Student be promoted to any degree in the Vniversity that they shall toties quoties as they shall be promoted subscribe de novo And that the Presbyteries shal be diligent to see the execution of this Act as they will answer to God c. VIII The Presbytery with their Commissioners in all parts of the country every one for their own part shall prescribe to every young man intending for the Ministry a part of Scripture together with some part of the Common places controverted heads of religion To be diligently read considered and studied by him within such a space of time as the Presbytery thinks good to appoint And that his profiting may appear the better at certain times of the year every Presbytery shall take account of his travells by requiring of him in that prescribed part of Scripture 1. the sum and deduction thereof 2. The solide sense or meaning of the places which are more difficile to be understood 3. a collation of sentences which by reading he may be able to gather out of other parts of Scripture and which may serve as arguments either to confirm the truth or refute hereticall opinions As to the Common places and heads let him answer to questions reasonings thereupon And he is to be exercised in this manner not for one time only but from time to time untill he come to certain maturity IX Whereas a scandall was spoken of by a presentation of the Bishoprik of Caitnes given unto Robert Pont he declares that he had given-in some complaints unto the Exchequer fot some hurt done unto him in time of his troubles and in compensation that presentation without his procurement
was put in his hand and if the living may be possessed with save conscience and without scandall he intendes to be Minister of Dornoch and hereupon he craves the judgement of the Assembly and promiseth also that he shall never medle with Visitation but at the command of the Church The Assembly appointes two to consider the circumstances and advise upon an answer In Sess 15 a letter was approved by the Assembly and sent unto the King in this tenor Sir It may please your Majesty wee have received your letter willing us to elect Mr Robert Pont to the Bishoprick of Caitnes vaking by decease of umquhill Robert Earle of March your Hieness uncle wee praise God that your Ma. hath a good opinion estimation of such a person as wee judge the same Ro. to bee whom wee acknowledge indeed already to be a Bishop by the doctrin of S. Paull and qualified to use the function of a Pastor or Minister at the church of Dornoch or any other church within your Ma s realm as also to use the office of a Commissioner or Visitor in the bounds of Caitnes if he shall be burdened with it But as for the corrupt estate or office of them who have been called Bishops heretofore wee find it not agreeable to the word of God and it hath been damned in sundry other assemblies nor is he willing to accept the same in that manner this wee thought good to signify unto your Majesty for answer unto your Hi. Letter of nomination c. X. In Sess 16. It is concluded that all pastors of whatsoever sort they be shall be subject to the censure and tryall of their brethren alswell of the Presbytery as of the Provinciall and Generall Assemblies concerning their life conversation and doctrin and whosoever shall refuse their tryall and censure the Presbytery Synodall or Generall Assembly shall proceed against them XI The Kings five Articles 1. If any controversy be concerning the Bishop of Saâ—tan that it it be reasoned in his Ma s presence 2. That the Bishop of Aberdien be not prejudged in his jurisdiction and living but the samine to be exerced by himselfe because the alledged slander whereby he was damnified is sufficiently tryed and removed 3. Concerning Ja. Gibson and Jo. Cowper that they confesse their publick offense and slander against his Majesty and satisfy therefore as he shall think good or otherwise be deprived from all function in the Church 4. That Mr Robert Mongomery be received without more ceremony to the fellowship and favor of the Church 5. Concerning the Laird of Fentry his excommunication which was somewhat extraordinary to be declared null XI John Erskin of Dun Ro. Pont An. Melvin Da. Lindsay Tho. Buchanan An. Hay Ro. Bruce Jo. Robertson Al. Rawson Robert Graham David Ferguson Nic. Dalgliesh John Porterfield Ia. Duncanson Adam Iohnson Wa. Balcanquell An. Clayhills Iohn Brand or any 13 of them are ordained Commissioners unto the Parliament Instructions unto these Commissioners 1. As concerning his Ms articles in the first two let the judgement of the Assemb be followed and notified unto his Majesty In the 3. They shall travell by all possible good meanes to settle his Majesty and bring it into oblivion Or els if they shall find any assured hope that the articles of the Church shall be looked upon and granted to passe in Parliament they shall endeavour to bring the matter to such a midst as may best agree with respect of the Ministry satisfying the offence of the godly and conscience of the brethren themselves against whom his Maiesty hath taken offence as may be in speciall that which his Ma s Commissioners sent in write unto one of the said brethren but if they be urged unto the article as it standes they shall leave the matter free to be tryed and judged by the Generall assembly As for the 4. they shall dispence with Mr Mongomery in some ceremonies used in repentance if they find his Majesty willing to remitt somwhat of the rigor of his Mas satisfaction craved of the two brethren 5. Concerning Fentry they shall shew his Majesty that the Church hath appointed certain brethren to see what effect the dealing of them which were appointed by the last assembly hath taken with him and to travell further to bring him by repentance into the bosom of the Church whereby the Sentence may be in very deed annulled 6. They shall admit nothing hurtfull or prejudiciall to the disciplin of the Church as it is concluded according to the word of God in the Generall assemblies preceeding the 1584 year but precisely seek the same to be ratified and allowed if possibly it may be And finally in all let God be feared and a good conscience keept in procuring the well of the Church and taking away all impediments contrary thereunto XII In Sess 18. It is concluded that none shall be admitted to a parsonage or vicarage who is not qualified to preach the Word XIII The next Assembly is appointed to conveen at Edinburgh Iuly the first tuysday I. It appeares by the mutilation of the Assemblie's books what spyte these that would be called Bishops have had against the Assemblies and how they would have had all memory of antient proceedings in the Church abolished as I know certainly by my own experience with what earnestness the late Bishops sought to catch and destroy all the Extracts or coppies of the extracts of the Assemblie-books For remedy of that evill after that Assembly they took course to have a double Register of the proceedings of the assemblies II. wee see that in this assembly all power in the Church was taken away from that kind of Bish s and they were made liable unto the censure of the assemblies III. From this and former assemblies wee see what work there was to bring them down and all the reason that was brought at any time to hold them up was partly the interest of Episcopacy more prejudiciall than profitable unto Roialty some Noble men and the weightiest was the motives of Estate as if Kingdom and Parliament could not stand without Bishops But if our Chronicles hold sure the Kingdom of Scotland stood 13 or 1400 years without such Bishops and all that time excepting some intervalls the Kingdom was on the increasing hand but after the erection of Bishopricks as the Chronicles testify untill this time whereof we are treating the estate of the Crown was lesse and lesse yea and brought to nothing or very litle So that the contest betwixt the Kings Regents and the Church was for a supply out of the thirds of Benefices And in the Parliament in July following the temporality of Benefices was annexed unto the Crown that the King might have meanes to bear forth the honor of his Estate and not burden his subiects with taxations for his support So as they came from the Crown to the diminution of Royall honor so they were returned to the right owner and it may
cariage on the sabbath and to cause them give one day of the week unto their tennents in time of harvest for winning their cornes lest they be necessarily abstracted from the Service of God on the sabbath The Earle's answer was he shall use all diligence that the sabbath be not profaned and so soon as he returnes he shall in his Court establish Acts and penalties for restraining the violation of the sabbath In Sess 11. John liverance for his rash excommunicating Wiliam Earle of Anguise was ordained to confesse â—is offence unto God and against the Noble man publickly in the Church where the Sentence was pronounced and the Sentence reducing that process to be publickly intimated by another Minister in audience of the Congregation on a Sunday V. The Lord Sommer well alledgeth the priviledge of holding the market at Carnwath on the sabbath day at last he condescendes that no maâ—ket shall be held there any more on the sabbath And if he faile the Presbytery is ordained to proceed against him according to the generall Acts. VI. A generall complaint is made of manifold kindes of profaning the Lords day by mills salt pans mowing and leading of cornes carrying victualls into and from Burrowes The assembly declares all these unlawfull ordaines presbyteries to deal with their bounds to grant some week-day unto their tennants which upon necessity mowe and lead their corn upon the Lords day And all the Ministers present are ordained to give in writ the names of the persons which can best stopp the Markets within their bounds to the end his Majesty may be supplicated to interpon his authority and command them to do so VII In Sess 8. His Majesty praiseth God that he was born in such a time of the light of the Gospell and that he is a King of a Country where is such a Church even the sinceerest Church on earth the Church of Geneva not excepted seing they keep some festivall dayes as Easter and Christmes what have they for them where have they any institution for them as for our nighbours in England there Service is an ill-mumbled Masse in English they want litle of the Masse but the liftings Now I charge you my good people Barons gentle men Ministers and Elders that yee all stand to your purity and exhort the people to do the same and so long as I have life and Crown I shall maintain the same against all deadly For a quarter of an hour or thereby was nothing heard but praising of God and praying for the King by all the Assembly Then the Moderator in name of the Assembly craves from his Majesty a ratification of the liberties of the Church the purging of the Country from priests and all Papists and that every church may be provided with a Minister and mantenance The King answereth In all Parliaments the liberties of the Church are first ratified and he will have care to see the same observed for the second they knew what he had done before his going to Denmark and he will do what lawfully he can do for purging the Countrey of Papists and for the third it concerned him but in part and many mo have interest and therefore they shall do wee l to appoint some of their number to wait upon the Counsell for answer thereof and to conserr upon the means of effectuating it Then he speaks of the barbarous feuds and odious murders that thereby were committed and did seriously commend unto them as who should of all others most study to make peace the removing of such barbarities so far as in them lay wishing them in their Sermons to strick oft on that point and make people to understand how sinfull it is and how shamefull to the whole Nation as also to employ the discreetest among them for reconciling the variances that abound in the Countrey for myself sayd he I will employ all the power I have that way and if yee shall apply yourselfs to do the like my work shall be the more easy and have the better success This was greatly applauded of al. In the same Session the King nameth Robert Bruce Da. Lindsay Ro. Pont and the Moderator to attend the Counsell and to present the petitions of the Assembly to wit 1. In respect many promises have been made and no execution followed that now performance may be made thereof 2. A ratification is craved of all lawes that have been made for the good of the true Church and a new Act of Parliament specially establishing the jurisdiction of the Church their generall and Provinciall Synods and presbyteries and all Acts made contrary to the liberty and jutisdiction of the Church preceeding the date present to be annulled and untill a Parliament be called to conclude these by Act of Counsell or Convention of Estates if any shall be in the mean time 3. The purging of the Church and Countrey of all Jesuites priests and excommunicat papists and a law against the abusing of the holy sacraments 3. A law and meants whereby Ministers may be possessed in their gliebs Manses and peaceably possess them 4. An order against them who did conveen at the bridge of Dee 5. A law and ordinance against all profanation of the sabbath 6. A law against them that trouble and hurt Ministers going to the Church and executing their office 7. A law for repressing murders in the countrey 8. That all churches may be sufficiently planted with Ministers and others office-bearers and competent stipends out of the tyths and other rents that have been mortified for use of the Church and what is over to be employed upon Colledges upbreeding of youth the sustentation of the poor the fabrick of churches and other common affaires thereof VIII Seing it is certain the word of God can not be keept in sincerity unless holy disciplin be observed It is therefore by common consent of all the brethren and Commissioners present concluded that whosoever hath born office in the Ministery of the Church or presently beare or shall hereafter bear office here in shall be charged by every presbytery where their residence is to subscribe the Heads of the disciplin of the Church set down and allowed by Act of the Assembly in the book of Policy which is registred in the Register of the Church and namely the controverted heads by the enemies of the disciplin before the next Provincial assembly Under pain of excommunication to be executed against the non subscribers And the Presbyteries which shall be found negligent herein to receive publick rebuke of the Generall assembly And to the end that the disciplin may be known as it should be it is ordained that one of each presbytery shall receive from the Clerk of the assembly a copy of that book under his subscription upon the expences of the Presbytery before the first day of September next IX It is concluded that where the presbyteries are well constitut the order of Commissioners of Countries shall cease and an Act to
playes of robinhood murderers which overflow the Land Item that the Ministers already planted may be provided with sufficient livings Item the Act of annexation to be dissolved the new erections and patronages may be discharged the Act of dissolution of prelacies and Benefices consisting of moe churches to be ratified established The Act of February An. 1587. the exception of Juny 8. being added may have place That small Benefices that are disponed to Ministers may be free of taxation c. XII The next Assembly is appointed to conveen at Aberdien August 17. in the year 1592. but if a Parliament shall be called the brethren being advertised by the presbytery of Edinburgh shall conveen two dayes before in the Town where the Parliament shall be called The contest between the Assembly and the Session is recorded by B. Spotswood to have begun thus John Graham of Halyairds within the parish of Kirklistoun being then L Justice and one of the Colledge of Justice had intended an Action of removing against some fuars and to bear out his plea suborned Ro. Ramsay a Notary in Sterlin to give him an instrument that made for his purpose The defendents offer to disprove the instrument and in the mean time upon a Warrant obtained from his Ma. they apprehend the Notary who confessed that the instrument which he had subscribed was brought to him by William Graham brother to the foresaid John and that he knew nothing of the business and being pursued criminally was upon his confession condemned of falshood and execute to death The pursuer as he was a man bold and impudent to maintain the truth of the instrument did intend Action against Patrick Simson who had dealt with Ro. Ramsay to confesse the truth of that instrument alledging that he Simson had seduced the man and made him deny the instrument The Minister regrates his case unto the Assembly there upon John Graham is summoned to answer for the scandall raised against the Minister He compeares and answereth thaâ— he would prove what he had alledged before the Iudge competent The Assembly replieth He must qualify it befnre them or they would censure him as a slanderer Hereupon followed the contest The issue was the Lords esteeming this an encroaching upon their priviledges and that upon such grounds all actions that touched any Minister might be drawn from their Iudicatory do resolve to send a prohibition unto the Assembly and discharge their proceeding but by the mediation of some well disposed persons that loved not to have questions of Jurisdiction moved the business was setled and both actions ordained to cease But the instrument was sustained by the Lords and judged to make faith which in end turned to the pursuers undoing So far he XXIX The King was diligent to remove the broils of the Nobles by calling them before the Counsell and causing them submit their quarells and partly by making strict lawes against the troublers of the common peace but it was long work and new troubles wereay breaking out as in the end of the year the Earle of Bothwell and some others envying the credite of the Chancelor made a conspiracy and sturre in the Kings palace and on February 7. year 1592. the Earle of Huntly killed the Earle of Murray in Dunibrissell and the Papist Lords were plotting a traiterous comspiracy 1592. with the King of Spain by means of Scots Jesuites some lying in Spain and some in Scotland interchanging letters for assistance to invade first Scotland and then England as the Letters were intercepted in the end of that year that were some written and some blank and appointed to be filled up by the Jesuits in Spain as the trustees in that business and all subscribed by Huntly Anguse and Erroll These Letters were printed and the discovery of the Confession of George Ker and David Graham of Fentry who was arraigned and be headed at Edinburg February 16. year 1593. These being Civil I would have omitted but these are the ground of other things following The Nationall assembly conveenes at Edinburgh May 22. Robert Bruce is chosen Moderator I. It was considered to The 54. Assembly propound unto the King Parliament these petitions 1. That the Acts of Parliament in the the year 1584. against the disciplin of the Church and their liberty be annulled the same disciplin whereof the Church hath been now in practise may be ratified 2. Abolition of the Act of annexation and restitution of the patrimony of the Church 3. That Abbots Priors and others pretending the title of the Church and voting in name of the Church without their power and commision be not admitted to vote in name of the Church neitherin Parliament nor other convention 4. That the Country may be purged of fearfull idolatry and blood-shed Commissioners were named for this end II. It is referred to consultation whither is be lawfull that the Ministry should succeed in the place of Prelates to vote in Parliament III. It is ordained that Ministers receiving Commissions from the Church if they be slothfull in execution shall be rebuked in the face of the Assembly for their negligence IV. The Church considering their duty to God and the necessity of the charge layd upon them and seeing the dayly decay of religion and lack of justice whereof the effects to the regrate of all true Christianes do more and more fall-out in miserable experience And that the duty of their office burdeneth them to discharge their consciences in this behalf unto their Soveraigne unto whom it chiefly appertaines to procure remedy there of Therefore they direct certain brethren to passe immediatly unto his Ma. and to lament the dayly decay of religion disorder and lack of justice within this realm and to admonish gravely that he will do for remedy of these evills as he will answer unto God and like wise to admonish in name of the Eternall to have respect in time unto the estate of true religion perishing and to the manifold murders oppressions enormities dayly multiplied through impunity And to discharge his Kingly Office in both as He would eschue the fearfull challenge of God and turn his wrath from his Ma. and the wholl Land And to the end his Ma. may be the better enformed they are ordered to declare the particulaâ—es V. Alexander dickson being summoned compeares he is asked whither he had subscribed the articles of religion presently professed established within the realm and whether he had communicat at the Lords Table He answereth he had done both when he was a Student in Santandrews Then he is asked In what heads he differeth now He answereth There be sundry heads wherein he agrees not with the Confession of faith He is bidden either now by word or too morrow by writ declare the specialls He plainly avoweth and protests he differeth from them in all the substantiall points of religion wherein the Papists controvert with them Upon this his confession the Assembly findes that
Assembly will not spare him But wee never heard that any error was so obstinatly maintained as to be brought to the censure of a Synod far less to the Gen. Assembly excep only two usurping Bishops and Tho. Hepburne yet he was suspended and after conference with some which were appointed to argue with him he corrected his opinion Wee have the like experience of the Church of France and if the Reformed Church of the Low Countries had enjoyed the liberty of set and generall Assemblies as the Church of Scotland did and France doth Arminianism had not goâ—e such footing among them and if that extraordinary Nationall Councell had not been held at Dort in all liklyhood it had prevailed But episcopall Governument hath bredd and entertained schism heresy tyranny Among presbyteries if one had hatched an heresie it was soon crushed unless a Bishop had taken the patrociny of it but if a Bishop hatch an heresy or take upon him the defense of one hatched by another he drawth commonly all the Diocy after him as may be cleared by infinite instances and when the universall Bishop was set up a Generall apostasy followed All the world hath been shaken with contentions of Bishops patriarcks and popes for preferment to their places or advancement of their honors So that wee may justly averr that superiority of Bishops hath been the Knife that hath cut the strings of concord peace The heathen Emperours have not been gâ—eater persecuters that Lordly Prelats Catilina did not disturbe the common wealth more than Bishops have done in some Nations I as witnesseth Thomas Becket and Anselm thogh even for the same cause principally they were called Saints And if we will cast our eyes on our neighbour Church there we may find Familists Anabaptists Lutherans Arminianes and preachers popishly affected to live without controlement but sound orthodoxe preachers to be for not conformity in ceremonies c. silenced imprisoned banished or otherwise hardly used Since the golden ring of equality among Pastors was broken in our Church and the liberty of holding assemblies was reâ—t from her a fearfull schism hath entered with obtruding of Popish ceremonies popery and Arminianism is taught in churches and Schools and none so readily preferred to Bishopricks or inferior Benefices as Arminian and Popish preachers which unless God prevent it in end will draw all the body into apostasy and defection which is more dangerous than a meer schism This the Author did write about the year 1635. Certainly ambitious men and all who will not be curbed in their loose carriage are enemies of this Discipline XXX The plots of the Popish Lords at which I hinted before being 1593. so manifestly discovered to tend for the overthrow of religion and of the Realm did animate the King much against the Jesuits and he published his resolution to spare none that were tryed guilty of that treason but make them example to all posterity in most serions manner requiring all good subjects to beware of these Jesuites and in their prayers to implore the mercy of God for preserving themselves their wifes and chlildren from the conspiracy intended The Ministers of Edinb esteeming it their duty to make the conspiracy known unto the churches of the countrey wrote letters unto the nearest Ministers desiring them to meet at Edinb January 8. to give their advice in these dangers The meeting was frequent for the report of the discovery drâ—w many of every condition thither Robert bruce declared the danger whereinto the Countrey and Church were brought It was thought meet to entreat his Majesty by some Commissioners to execute the Lawes against Jesuits their abettors The King accepteth them that were sent unto him and gives thankes unto them all for their readiness to assist him at that time and wished them not only to give their advice for the course that shall be taken but to let him know what help they would contribute for strengthening him This being reported to the meeting their advice was that a Parliament be called and the subscribers of the blanks be summoned and because it was not likly they will appear and so his Majesty shall be forced to pursue them by force of armes they did humbly offer their attendance upon his Majesties person till these be apprehended or expelled out of the Countrey as also they will entertain a guarde to his Majesty of 300 horsemen and 100 foot so long as any necessity shall be and especially till the lawes have taken effect against the rebells Providing it be not drawn into a custom nor prejudge the liberty of the realm This offer was accepted and proclamation was made to meet the King at Aberdien February 20. for setling the North. Anguse was imprisoned upon another occasion yet escaping went to the North. So soon as they heard of the Kings coming all these fled unto the hills and sent their Ladies with the keies of their houses unto the King He appointes his Lieutenants in the North and returnes to Edinburgh March 26. The Assembly conveenes at Dundy Aprile 24. David Lindsay is chosen Moderator I. A supplication was Teh 55. Assembly sent unto the King and Counsell for execution of the lawes against all manner of Papists and regrating the prejudice done to the planting of Churches by erection of prelacies into temporall Lordships whereof they supplicate for remedy II. An inventary is taken of all presbyteries throughout all the Country none in Argyle and the west or north Isles as also an inventary of all vaking and unprovided Churches III. Commissioners are appointed to try all Ministers in every presbytery who are not qualified not resident scandalous c. And to proceed against such by advice of their own presbytery according to Acts of the Church and for shortening the Commissioners travels it is appointed that before their coming every presbytery shall use diligence among themselves and that every presbtery shall provide for the Churches of these commissioners enduring their absence in visitation IV. In Sess 7. Sâ—r James melvin of Hallhill Commissioner from the King presenteth a Missive containing the articles following and the Act of the late Parliament concerning the jurisdiction of the Church these were thankfully accepted read and otdained to be registred The articles were 1. His Majesty declares that seing he can not with honor see the priviledges of the Crown hurt therefore he will see the Act of the Parliament keept concerning the conveeing of the Generall Assembly by his appointment willing them therefore before their dissolving to direct two or three unto him to crave of him to appoint time and place of their next meeting 2. To make an Act prohibiting all and every Minister under the pain of deposition to declame in pulpit against his Majesty or Counsell's proceedings seing they know his good intention to set forth piety justice and he at all times gives ready accesse to sundry Ministers for informing delating or complaining either in their own name
failed having no just warrant And being minded to satisfy his Majesty in all respects so far as possibly can be done with a good conscience after earnest calling upon the name of God for assistance of his Spirit and after long advicement hath found it good that the admonition of the Provinciall of Perth be reverenced of the said Generall Assembly and that the Assembly at this time give further admonition to John Ross to speak at all time reverently and with such wisdom of his Majesty that he alwayes may have so clear warrant of his speaches as may fully satisfy his own conscience before God and have the approbation allowance of all his godly brethren And this admonition be extended to all young men of the Ministry yea and to all the Assembly This judgement of the brethren being read and considered is voted by the Assembly to be followed in all points The said John Roâ—s is called-in and protests before God that whatsoever he spoke at that time he spoke it not of any respect to the traitors being then in the fields but in love to his Ma s weell and standing and so forth as is written above The Moderator in name and at command of the Assembly admonishes him and all the Assembly in the name and fear of God that in all time coming he and they all speak so reverently of his Majesty that they may have so clear warrant of their speaches that may fully sasisfy their own consciences before God and have approbation of all the godly and that his Majesty have no just cause of complaint or mislyking in time coming This admonition this said John acceptes with humble reverence VII In Sess 17. Androw hunter is delated to have deserted his flock and bruited to have joyned himselfe with the rebells of the King wherefore the Assembly presently deposeth him from the function of the Ministry ay and untill he shall satisfy the King and Church for that offence VIII In Sess 15. the assembly ordaines a fast to be keept within the presbytery of Edinburgh and other parts where advertisement can be made upon sunday next immediatly preceeding the Parliament and that his Majesty be entreated that Exhortation may bee according to the former laudable custom in the first day of Parliament and a thanksgiving at the conclusion thereof by some Minister and also that the said fast be made known unto his Majesty and entreated that he and his house would keep it It is also ordained that a generall fast be universally observed through the realm the two last sundayes of July coming because c. IX In Sess 18. Sir Rober Melvin of Murdo-Cairny and Alexander Hume of North-Berwick in name of the King present to the Assembly these their instructions 1. To protest that his Ma s royall priviledge set forth by act of Parliament be not prejudged in appointing the next assembly and to that effect that before their dissolving at this time they direct some of their number unto his Majesty to be resolved by him of the time place of the next meeting According to his Ma s proposition and their promise in the last Assembly at Dundy 2. That they will ratify and approve by Act of this present assembly their promise made to his Ma. in their foresaid Ass in any thing that any of the Ministry had to crave or â—omplain to his Majesty in any thing that they should do it by particular conference and not utter publickly in pulpit any unreverent speaches against his Ma s person Counsell or estate Under the pain of deprivation And for this cause that they will presently try and censure one of their number who hath contraveened the said Act and specially they will examine so many of their number as were present at the last Synod at Perth and charge them upon their great oath to declare what treasonable and unreverent speaches they heard John Ross utter in all their audiences and next whither they censured him for them thereafter or not and to desire them in his Mas name that according to the Synodall censure of him they will judge him as he demerits on the one part and his Ma s modest behaviour ever since that hath deserved 3. That they will excommunicat Andrew Hunter for bringing a scandall upon their profession as the first open traitor of the function against a Christian King of theyrown religion their naturall Soverain 4. That by Act of their assembly they will ordain every particular Minister within their charge to dissuade alswell by publick as private exhortation their flock committed to their cure from concurring with the treasonable attempts of Bothwell or any other traitors that raiseth ot shall raise up themselves against the lawfull authority placed by God in his Ma s person And specially that they shall narrowly take heed and not suffer any of their flock be seduced under color of religion or whatsoever false pretext to receive wages and becom souldiers for service of any persons excep they see his Ms warrant thereunto and namely of Both well who presently in sundry parts of this realm hath attempted the same 5. That in respect the time of Parliament is at hand and the occasion will suddanly serve for declaring his Ma s godly and honest intention in persecuting the Papists excommunicate Lords both by law and other ways therefore they will select one or two Commissioners of the discreetest wisest of every principall Presbytery and give them Commission to attend upon his Ma. at this time alsweell that his Ma. may have their good advice assistance in this good business no less concerning the estate of religion than the estate of his Ma s Crown and Countrey and lykewise that his Ma. may by their means direct and inform what he would wish to be don by all the rest of the Ministry as occasion shall from time to time present The humble answers of the Assembly unto these articles 1. The time and place of the next Gen. assembly is appointed by the advice of his Ma s Commmissioners according to the Act of Parl. to be at Montros the last tuysday of Juny come a year 2. The act made by the Gen. assembly at Dundy is ratified de novo and the particulare of Jo. Ross is resolved as his Ma. shall be informed more by the Commissioners of the Church 3. The Ass hath pronounced the sentence of deposition against An. Hunter untill he satisfy his Majesty and the Church 4. Every Minister is straitly commanded to dissuade their own flocks alswell by privat as publick exhortations from concurring in the treasonable attempts of Both well or other traitors to his Maj. c. As in the demand 5. A certain number is appointed to wait on his Maj. for satisfying the last article Against the Sentence of excommunication pronounced by the Synod of Fife against the Papist Lords B. Spotword P. 396. objecteth it was unlawfully done by them having no power And
do according to his proposition which was accepted and allowed by the wholl assembly 2. The Assembly ordaines that there be an uniformity in the ordination of Ministers throghout all the Country by imposition of hands and that they be admitted to certain flocks upon the which they shall be astricted to attend according to Acts of Assemblies made before And ordaines that none who is not admitted to the Ministry be permitted to teach in publick and great places except upon very urgent necessity in defect of actuall Ministers they be ordained to supply such wants by the presbyteries provinciall or generall assemblies who shall take diligent order that they keep themselves within the bounds of their gift and specially in application 3. That no Pastor exerce any jurisdiction either in making constitutions or leading process without advice concurrence of Session Presbitery Provinciall or Generall Assembly 4. That all Sessions be elected with consent of their own congregations 5. That all Sessions Presbyteries and Provincialls use such form in all their processes as may be found lawfull formall and able to abide tryall the which shall be registred in matters of importance And to this effect ordaines the proceedings of privat Sessions to be sighted at Presbyteries and the proceedings of Presbyteries at the Provinciall Synods and the proceedings of the Synods at the Generall Assemblies 6. That in the Exercise when the Ministry are conveened at their Presbyteries no application be used 7. That in the determination of matters of importance where the votes shall be different upon two or three only nothing be concluded till better resolution and that in such difference he who sustaines the negative shall give Rationem negandi 8. The Presbyteries shall meddle with nothing in their judicatory which shall not befound without controversy proper to the Ecclesiasticall judgement and that in this an uniformity be keept in all the Countrey 9. That all processes and acts be extracted unto all parties having interest where is a written process 10. Assembly delayes to answer the article concerning summary excommunication untill the next Generall Assembly and in the mean time suspends all summary excommunication Yet in great crimes a publick intimation thereof is to be made and the committer is to be suspended à sacris and prohibited à privato convictu 11. If any Presbytery shall be desired by his Majesties missive to stay the proceeding of any thing prejudiciall to the Civill Jurisdictions or privat mens right it is ordained that the Presbytery shall desist in that matter untill they send unto his Majesty for his satisfaction therein VI. In Sess 9. The king being present declares that seing the shortness of time hindreth sundry things of weight not only concerning particular flocks but the estate of the wholl Church as the planting of particular congregations and of all the Churches remaining as yet unplanted in default of honest entertainment and a solid order to be taken for the sustentation of all the Ministry that they be not compelled as heretofore to wait upon the Modifiers of stipends and his care and earnest desire ever hath been and as yet continues that every Church may have a Pastor honestly sustained Therefore he willeth them to consider whither it be not expedient that a generall commission be granted to certain brethren to conveen with his Majesty for effectuating the premisses For this end fourteen Ministers are named or any seven of them to conveen with his Majesty and to make such Overtures as they can best devise concerning the constant Plat and generally to give their advice to his Majesty in all affaires concerning the well of the Church and entertainment of peace and obedience to his Majesty with expresse power command to them to propound unto his Majesty the petitions grievances of the Church in generall and of every member thereof as shall be shewd unto them Promitten c. VII A supplication of John Retorford who was deposed by the presbytery of Santand was referred by the preceeding assembly unto this and now is referred unto the above mentioned commissioners or any seven of shem to be examined and decided VIII James wood of Bonitoun craves a conference in matters of religion and that the assembly would interceed betwixt his father and him as he professes to give all satisfaction both to them and his father that he may be absolved from excommunication The assembly appointes certain brethren to deale both with him and then with his father IX The next Assembly is appointed at Sterline the first tuysday of May 1598. It is clear by the first Act of this Assembly and by the Notes of declaration that this Assembly was not content with the booking of the former Acts. II. By the gratious providence of God â— plot was discovered in the same moneth of May Hugh Barclay of Lady-land been committed the year preceeding in the castle of Glasgow and escaping went to Spain that year entred into the Isle Elsa with some complices intending to fortify it for the service of Spain John Knox getting intelligence went with some others into the Isle Hugh thought that none in the Countrey knew of his purpose and all his folks being abroad in the Isle came to see who these were and when he perceived that they were set for apprehending him he ran into the sea and drowned himself The Popish Earles hearing this newes did the more readily perform obedience unto the articles that were demanded of them And this shewes that the fear of the former year was not altogether vain III. Concerning this generall Commission The The first step of bringing-in Episcopacy again Historicall Narration observeth that whereas before Commissioners were appointed to present articles petitions or grievances unto the King Parliament and Counsell now these have commission to sit with the King and exerce jurisdiction and they having accesse unto the King when they pleased and commission to sit and consult with him began to change their manners they would rule both in and out of Assemblies Matters which were to be treated in the Generall assemblies were first prepared by them at Court Some were put in the roll for fashion and were not made privy to the secret plots for seven were sufficient â—o site and plot what they pleased So these Commissioners were a wedge taken out of the Church to rent her with her own forces and this generall commission was the very needle to drawe-in episcopacy In Juny following these conveeening with the King at Falkland reduced the Sentence of deposition pronounced by the Presbytery of Santandrews against John retorford for non residency and not waiting on his calling but practizing Medicine In July they removed David Black out of Santand and placed George gladstanes in his roome who was one of these commissioners and thereafter B. of Santandr They displaced also Robert Wallace another Min. there because he had spoken against John Lindsay Secretary and this they did against the will of
the presbytery alledging that they had not power to take away any action from them which was in process and not decided They made also a Visitation of the Colledges and made new canones concerning the election of the Rector and his continuance to be but for a year and the exemption Anotheâ— step was the vote in Perliament of all the Masters from the Church Session Concerning the next stepp unto Prelacy which was the vote in Parliament The Historicall Narration saith At the Parliament in December 1597. the workmen for Episcopacy the commissioners of the Assembly presented a petition in name of the church that Ministers may have vote in Parliament They had not commission to petition it either for the Church in generall or for Ministers in particulare It is true it was an old complaint of the Generall assemblies that others who had the Benefices of the Prelacies did vote in Parliament in name of the Church and therefore they petitioned that none do vote in name of the Church but they who shall have commission from the Church if there were any necessity that some must vote in name of the Church but that Ministers in particulaâ—e should vote in Parliament was not petitioned The Assembly in October 1581. being required by the King to give some Overture how he shall not be prejudged seing they have damned the office of Bishops whereunto is annexed a temporall jurisdiction by whom the Prince was served by voting in Parliament assisting in Counsell contributing in taxations and the like Thretty Barons and Commissioners from Burrous and Ministers were appointed to consult apart upon it After consultation they returned to the Assembly with this Overture that for voting in Parliament and assisting in Counsell commissioners from the Generall assembly shall supply the place of Prelates as for exercing criminall and Civill jurisdiction the head Bailives may exerce it The Assembly allowed the Overture but did not determin to send commissioners for that effect When the same question was propounded by the Convention of Estates in Octob. 1582. answer was returned from the assembly that they would not consent any should vote but they who bear office in the Church and were authorized with commission from the Church but they did not determin whither Min. or Barons or Burgesses who were Elders The Assembly in May 1592. enjoined every brother to consider whither Minister may vote in Parliament in place of the old Prelates but no conclusion was resolved-upon So the Assemblies were never earnest for vote in Parliament but complained that the Lords which had the abbacies priories and Bishopricks voted in name of the Church by whom the Church was damnified in sufficient maintenance for the Service of God or answered to the King complaining for the want of the third Estate But the ground is not right that of necessity the Church must be an Estate of Parliament for by the Church is meaned either the Ministry only according to the Popish sense taking the Clergy only for the Church Ot the Ministry together with the commonality of Professors which is the right acceptation of the word Ministers may not lawfully sit as members in Parliament because the Parliament is a Civile Court or great Counsell conveened for making Lawes concerning rights of inheritances weights and measures forfeitures losse of limbs or life and the like whereof Ministers should not make lawes seing they are set apart to preach the gospell c And howbeit Church-affaires or matters of religion be somtime treated in Parliament yet it is a Civile assembly and their proceeding or sanction of such lawes is Civile If yee will comprehend all the pâ—ofessors or members of the Church under the name of the Church then all the subjects within the kingdom shall make but the third Estate or the wholl Country is but a part of the Parliament Moreover the subjects being considered materially they are the same persons both in the Church and Commonwealth but considered with diverse respects they are distinguished formally as citizens of the Kingdom their body is represented in Parliament as members of the Church they should medle only with things spirituall in their Judicatories and Councells The truth is None voteth in Parliament in name of the Church or as ecclesiasticall persons but only as Barons or in respect of the Baronies annexed to the Bishoprick abbacy or priory So that if prelates were not Barons the Church would have no vote I grant Ministers may be present at Parliaments but with the book of God in their hands if they be required in any doubt nor should the Estates make any Act eoncerning religion without the advice and consent of her representative Body but Ministers should not be members of that Court nor none other in name of the Church The Noble men who possessed the great How it was carried Benefices and so many others as they could move to assist them opposed this vote but by the Kings earnest dealing with sundries it was granted that so many as his Majesty shall provide to the office place title dignity of Bishop abbot or other prelate shall at all times have vote in parliament It was thought no honest man in the Ministry would accept these titles dignities and the Estates were the more liberall in their grant The consideration of the office was remitted to the consultation agreement of the King generall assembly but expressely without prejudice of the Jurisdiction disciplin of the Church in Generall or Provinciall assemblies presbyteries Sessions But what office of Bishop abbot or prior should be and not prejudiciall to the disciplin of the Church is hard to determin The Commissioners as if they had procured a great benefite to the Church sent their Missives to the presbyteries to inform them with what difficulty they had obtained this and what danger was in delay and therefore had anticipate the time of the Assembly and with the Kings consent had appointed it to be holden the seventh of March. Under fair pretenses the diets appointed by ordinary assemblies were altered and either anticipated to surprize men or prorogated till they had prepared persons or dressed purposes till at last the whole liberty of appointing any diet at all was reft out of their hands In the Missives they inform lykewise what order was taken for the Plat and provision of stipends to make the other point the more acceptable XXXVI Nevertheless the judicious and sinceerer sort of the Ministry 1598. discover the Mystery of iniquity lurking in this pretended benefite of Ministers-vote in Parliament at the Synode especially of Lothian and Fife about the end of February In the Synod of Fife David Ferguson the antientest Minister of Scotland had a discourse of the travell and paines taken by the Ministry to purge this Church from the corrupt estate of Bishops But now sayd he I perceive a purpose to erect it again I can compare the manner of bringing it in to
nothing more fitly than to that which the Greeks devised for the overthrow of Troy by trimming up a brave horse and by a crafty Sinon persuading them to demolish a part of their walls with their own hands to receive that for their honor wellfare which served to their utter wreck destruction therefore he would with the two brethren which had already given warning cry Equo ne credite Teucri John Davidson being there occasionally sayd Busk him al 's bonily as yee can and bring him al 's fairly as yee will wee see him well enough see how he sets up the horns of his miter Sir Patrick Murray had been directed to this Synod from the King and a missive was sent from Commissioners of the Generall Assembly persuading to accept so great a benefite which was procured with great difficulty The greatest number were enclining untill Andrew and James Melvines began to forewarn The black Saturday them of the danger On Saturday February 25. was that fearfull Eclipse of the Sun which continued the space of two houres so fearfull that that Saturday is yet called by the people The Black Saturday a prognostick as the time gave occasion to interprete of that darknes falling upon the Church The Generall Assembly conveenes at Dundy March 7. Peter Blackburn is Chosen Moderator I. The Ministers that were appointed to deal with the excommunicated Earles give-in their diligence in write The 61. Assembly their proceeding absolution of the Earles are allowed II. The Commissioners that were appointed to plant Churches produce a book containing all their proceedings and because some Ministers took exceptions against their proceedings 25 Ministers were appointed to hear the reasons on both sides and report unto the Assembly In Sess 6. The Assembly ratifieth what the Commissioners had done in planting the Ministry of Santandr and in the examination of the deposition of John Retorford and further ordaines Robert Walace to be relaxed from the suspension of his Ministry pronounced by them he satisfying the L. Secretary by the advice of David Lindsay Robert Bruce Robert Rolock that he may be placed where the Church shall think best In Sess 7. They which were appointed to hear the exceptions against the Commissioners declare that they had heard the grievances made by the Synod of Lothian as also the answers thereunto and they thought it expedient that both the grievances and the answers were buried The Assembly ordaines them both to be read in publick audience and then do vote and conclude that the proceedings of the Commissioners shall stand but the grievances and the answers to be buried for continuance of quietnes in the Church In Sess 8. For better execution of their proceedings in Lothian the Assembly ordaines eight Ministers or any five of them to conveen with his Majesty and put into execution their decreet of planting Edinburgh and place Ministers at their particulare flocks Ordaining also the Ministers of Edinburgh to obey their decreet by accepting every one of them their particular flock Under the pain of deprivation and in that case ordaines these Commissioners to plant the Churches of Edinburgh with other Ministers And in the mean time untill these Commissioners shall conveen for persorming the premisses the Ministers of Edinburgh shall continue in their function IV In Sess 4. Grievances were propounded unto the King 1. Craving relief of the present taxation unto such Ministers which possesse small Benefices within 300 Marks 2. Craving generally for the wholl Ministry that they be not troubled with taxations in time coming but that the Collectors charge the tacks-men immediatly who are tied to relieve the Ministers because otherwise Ministers are averted from their callings and it breedeth grudges betwixt them and their parishoners 3. Craving for remedy of abuses in burying that an Act of Parliament may be made for discharging buriall within churches 4. That redress be made of adulterous mariages where adulterers being both divorced crave to be joyned in mariage again 5. Craving what order shall be taken in relaxing murderers from excommunication when they are relaxed from the horn and satisfy not the party which is a token of no repentance 6. to advise whither the carrying of professed witches from town to town to try witchcraft in others be a lawfull tryall of witchcraft 7. To lament the great abuse which a late Act of Parliament hath brought into the Church by giving licence unto Patrones to possess the frutes of the Benefice if he present a qualified man and the same man is not admitted by the Church under color of which Act they do present a qualified man and have him sworn to set a tack of the fruits of the Benefice unto the Patron and so albeit the man be qualified yet the Presbytery can not admitt him for the foresaid impediment whereby the Patron lifteth the fruits and the Church is destitute In Sess 5. the King being present answereth that for the first four and the seventh petitions be given unto the Parliament and he will hold hand with them Concerning murderers he declares that where any is relaxed it is upon caution to underly the law and therefore the church may continue their censures against such a man and deny him any benefit of the Church untill they see evident repentance and the party satisfied and thereupon he may obtain a full remission Concerning that tryall by witches it is ordained by the last Parliament that certain persons shall take order therein VI. It is ordained that no marriage be confirmed without proclamation of their bans Under pain of the deposition of the Minister controveening and the parties to make publick repentance for satisfying the Church VII It is ordained that no pictures or images be carried at burialls Under pain of Ecclesiasticall censures VIII Because some beneficed men set tacks to the prejudice of the Church and then seek transportation to another It is ordained that none shall obtain transporcation untill it be tryed whether he hath dilapidat his Benefice IX Overtures are devised concerning the Plat. X. In Sess 10. Because some brethren were desirous to know the Kings mind towards some of the Ministry especially of Edinburgh in respect of these accidents within these two years his Majesty gives all to understrâ—d that he is satisfied with them and that these accidents shall not be remembred by him but that neither He nor they shall call any of them to remembrance in private nor publick speaches unto this the Ministers also willingly consent XI Upon motion made by the King the Assembly gives full power and commission unto nineteen Ministers together with the Ministers of the King and Prince's houses or any nine of them To conveen with his Majesty at such time and place as he shall appoint for setting down a solid ground of the constant Plat To plant sufficient Ministers in the Principall burghs where they vaik or shall vaik and to wait upon the Parliament if any shall bee and give-in
their grievances And to give their advice unto his Majesty for avoiding any danger which may likely fall out in prejudice of the Church as also if his Majesty find him grieved or crave redress of any enormity done by any Mini. that they or any nyne of them shall sit and cognosce upon the matter with the advice of some of the discreetest of the presbtery where the offender dwelleth as they shall tkink expedient Finally with power to propound unto his Majesty at there conventions all the petitions both of the Assembly in Generall and of every member as shal be meaned unto them Concerning this part of their power to censure Ministers the King declares that howbeit it be generall yet he intends nor to trouble the Commissioners with any such causes unless first it be notoriously known that the Presbytery where the offender shall dwell hath both known the fact and hath altogether neglected the tryall of it or satisfyeth not his Majesty with the punishment of the offender XII In Sess 11. Forsomuch as the Commissioners of the last assembly had upon an earnest zeal which they did always bear to the good of the Church given-in certain articles unto the late Parliament in December concerning the liberty of the Church and specially had craved that the Ministry as representing the true Church of God within this realm and so being the third Estate of the realm might have vote in Parliament according to the laudable Acts constitutions made before in Parliament in favors of the freedom of the holy Church Which their travells endeavours proceeding upon a godly intention they now submitt unto the censure of the Assembly desiring the brethren to allow or disallow the same as they shall think most expedient to the glory of God and establishing true religion within this realm Whereupon the brethren being advised allowed the honest and godly intention of the Commissioners as conform agreeing with sundry acts of other assemblies in which it hath been found expedient that the Church should vote in Parliament Then the King willing to declare his good intention that he hath always to the establishing of the true Church of God declared that for the better performance thereof he had assisted the Commissioners in craving vote in Parliament which their suit albeit in some part and in a certain manner granted by the Parliament yet the aceptation thereof the form and all the circumstances of the persons were reserved to the Generall assembly to be accepted or refused as the Church shall think expedient And seing he had anticipated the appointed time of the Assembly and desired the brethren to conveen at this present time especially for the cause foresaid therefore he desireth that the brethren would enter into a particular consideration of all the points of the said Act and first to reason in publick audience Whither it be lawfull expedient that the Ministry as representing the Church within this realm should have vote in Parliament or not This question being debated in utramque partemâ— and thereafter voted the Assembly concludes that it is necessary expedient for the well of the Church that the Ministry as the third Estate of this realm in name of the Church have vote in Parliament In Sess 12. Concerning the number of Ministers who shall have vote in Parliament it is likeways concluded that alâ— many of them should be choâ—en as were wont to be in time of the Papisticall Church to wit Bishops abbots priors 51. or thereby 3. After reasoning it was voted concluded that the election of these who shall have vote should be of a mixed quality and appertain partly unto the King and partly unto the Church 4 And because for shortness of time the brethren can not be presently resolved concerning the office of him that shall have vote in Parliament to wit de modo eligendi of his rent of the continuance of his office whither ad poenam or not of his name of the cautions for preservation of him from corruption and such other circumstances therefore the Assembly ordaines every Presbytery to be ripely advised in the particulare heads and then to convocat their Synods throgh all the Countrey upon one day which shall bee the first tuysday of Juny next and there after new reasoning upon these heads that every Synod chuse three of the wisest of their number who shall be ready upon his Majesties advertisement which shall be upon a months warning at the least to conveen with his Majesty together with the Doctors of the Vniversities viz. An. Melvin John Johnston Ro. Rolock Pa. Sharp Ro. Howy Ro. Wilky Ja. Martin at day place as his Majesty shall think expedient With power to them to treat reason and confer upon these heads and others appertaining thereunto and in case of agreement and uniformity of opinions to vote conclude all the questions concerning vote in Parliament but in case of variance to refer the conclusion unto the next Generall assembly XIII It is ordained that every presytery shall assemble themselves once every week in their full number at least so many of them as have their residence within eight myles to the place of their ordinary meeting 2. That every member of the presbytery study the text whereupon the Exercise is to be made 3. That a common head of Religion be treated every month in every presbytery both by way of discourse and disputation 4. That every pastor have a weekly exercise of instruction examination of a part of his congregation in the Catechism All these heads are ordained to be observed under the pain of incurring the censures of the Church XIV Concerning the protestation given by John Davidson for himself and in name of other brethren as he alledgeth protesting that this present Assembly is not free which his protestation he craved to be insert in the booke of the Assemblies It being enquired by the Moderator If any would adhere unto that protestation none was found that would adhere unto it nor was of his opinion there-in and therefore the brethren discharge the clerk to insert it XV. Because the question of summary excommunication for lack of time can not now be commodiously treated It is delayd unto the next Assembly and in the mean time all summary excommunication is suspended XVI Because a certain The number of members number of Commissioners from each Presbytery unto the Generall Assembly hath not been prescribed it is ordained that three of the wisest and gravest of the brethren at the most shall be directed from every presbytery and that none presume to come without commission except they have a speciall complaint And that the Clerk take heed to receive no mo in commission but three And that one be directed from eyery Presbytery in name of Barons and one out of every burgh excep Edinburgh which shall have power to direct two Commissioners VII Because it is reported that nothwithstanding the Acts made against
sailers and traffickers with Spain that trafficking is not intermitted It is ordained that the former acts be put to execution without respect of persons XVIII It is ordained that the Presbyteries of Dundy Arbroth summon before them the Ladies of Huntly Suderland and Caitnes to subscribe the Confession of faith Under the pain of excommunication which summons shall be executed by a Minister named in the severall Provinces XIX The next Assembly shall be at Aberdien the first thuysday of Iuly 1599. The Hist Narr hath some observations on this Assem 1. The Assessors or Privy conference were named by the King I will not insist to gather the changes of this which was called The privy conference some what hath been marked before 2. Nothing of moment was done the first two dayes but Ministers were brought unto the King from morning till late atnight and voters were procured to the vote in Parliament 3. Andrew Melvin was commanded first to keep his lodging and upon the ninth day he and John Johnston a professor of Divinity in Santand were charged to depart out of the town Under pain of horning 4. Some Presbyteries gave-in their grievances against the Commissioners such altercations were not heard before at any time in our assemblies Papists and Politicians took their pastime and gathered matter of calumny but the King fearing that the main purpose could not succeed that way labored to have the grievances buried and to please the Ministry he promised to travell with the tacks-men of the tyths for augmentation of stipends 5. A week was spent before the cheif point was propounded To weary the Ministers coming from the farrest parts that after the departure of some they detaining their own adherents might the more easily come to their purpose 6. The King in Sess 10. declared how great care he had to adorn benefite the church and to restore her patrimony and for effectuating this it was needfull thar Ministers have vote in Parliament without which the church can not be vindicated from poverty contempt I minde not said he to bring-in Papisticall or English Bishops but only to have the best wisest of the Ministry appointed by the gene assembly to have place in counsell and Parliament to sit upon their own matters and not to stand always at the door like poor supplicants despised and nothing regarded Some of the commissioners spoke to the same purpose Nevertheless there was sharp and hote reasoning in the eleventh Session against that vote Robert Bruce Ja. Melvin John Carmichell John Davidson William aird and some others oppugned The King did commend Iohn carmichell for his acuteness Iames melvin's reasons are extant in The course of conformity But what can reason availe where authority swayed the matter and votes were procured before hand Besides the point was made so plausible to the wordly minded that they thought it the only mean to recover the Church-rents Some were so simple that they could not see the bad consequents The negative voters were overcome by ten votes and had overcom the affirmative if Barons not having commission had not been demanded to give votes also And even then some who consented that the Church should have vote would have had Elders as Barons and Burgesses chosen by the Assembly to be the Commissioners Others were content to accept it upon whatsoever conditions When John Davidson's vote was asked he desired them noâ— to be sudden in so weighty matters One said The title Lord could not be denied to him who sits in Parliament and hath maintenance ansuerable to that dignity John Davidson then said See yee not brethren how bonily the Bishop beginneth to creep out novâ—s et palliatus Episcopus The King and many others fell a laughing So light account made they of the matter But he proceeding said Have we not done much that have striven so long time against that corrupt estate to bring forth now such a birth The deceitfull workers wold extenuate the matter and cover their proceedings as if no such thing were intended 7. The King Commissioners had framed some cautions to inclose the Voter that albeit he becom never so wild yet he shall not turn into an English or Popish Bishop to the end he might be the more easily embraced but when these were read they perceived it and many began to skar which had assented to the main point therefore these were referred to be advised upon 8. Andrew melvin John Johnston were debarred when the main point was to be reasoned and voted but were permitted to be present at the appointed meeting where no power was granted to conclude but in case of universall agreement to the end their reasons might be known before the next assembly and then shifted or suppressed 9. The Synods were appointed to conveen all in one day that one should not know what another had done or receive light from another Then he shewes what followed 1. The Commissioners to plant Ministers in the severall quarters of Edinburgh wrought great vexation to Robert Bruce in Aprile and May he had been Minister there elleven years and when he was to accept a part of the town with Ja. balfour they presse him with imposition of hands Lest it might seem that he had run unsent all the former years he refuseth to accept imposition of hands as a ceremony of ordination or of entring into the Ministry but was content to receive it as a signe of confirmation if they would give in writ their declaration thereupon which after great debate they gave at last This ceremony before was held indifferent but then was urged as necessary because they were laying the foundation of episcopacy thogh in words and outward profession they denied it 2. William melvin a Senator of the Colledge of justice and Sir Patrick murray were directed by the King unto the Synod of Fife in Juny These A Policy in voting were carefull to have three chosen for the appointed Conference which favored the Kings course By the advice of their favourers a number of the most opposite were put upon the leets to the end the votes of them which were so affected might be divided where as the votes of such as were wrought upon were layd upon three only So Thomas Buchanan Ge. Gladstones and Iohn fairfull were chosen which when the other part that were the greatest part perceived they would yeeld to no other commission but to report faithfully the judgement of the Synod to reason vote and conclude nothing but according to it 3. The Commissioners from Synods conveen at Falkland Iuly 25. 1598 the King and his adherents found not such advancement of their course as they expected When the opponents could not recall the main point they labored for the straiter conditions which follow in the next Assembly To the end the particulares may be better dressed the Assembly was prorogated by proclamation untill March 1600 as also that the King by degrees might bereave the liberty
of the Assemblies in appointing their diets XXXVII In July 1599. The King calleth the Commissioners of the Generall Assembly and some others unto Santandrews and labored for reconciliation among them and profession of brotherly love which was not refused But by these means the Commissioners thought to insinuate themselves into their affections and either to gain them to their course or to blunt the edge of their zeal It was not personall respects or difference of opinions only which made the alienation of mindes but plotting against the discipline aspiring to preferment and vexing of their brethren In September was the Letter directed unâ—o the Pope for which Secretary Elphinston was afterward accused In the same year and month certain passages were extracted by James Melvin out of Basilicon Doron and were cast-in to the Synod of Fife wherein the Kings intention to abolish the parity of Ministers and to erect the estate of Bishops was discovered Some few copies of that book were printed at first and these were committed to the trust of some few Iohn Dykes was suâ—pected to have extracted these passages therefore the King sent Francis Bothwell with some of the guard to apprehended him but he withdrew himselfe for a time that he might not be compelled to discover the extracter In November a Conference was appointed by the King to the end that these which were not satisfied in the doubts concerning the vote in Parliament might be resolved and so a way may be prepared for a peaceable Assemhly The truth is if he could obtain the unanimous consent of them which were called as they were the men of chief note in the Church he was assured their judgement would be followed in the Assembly if not their reasons would be made known answers and replies might be prepared or some other meanes devised to attain the purpose It was granted unto every one to argue freely both on the points concluded already and on the points that are referred unto the Assembly The opponents doe agree unto reasoning but with protestation that their reasoning now shall not be prejudiciall to the next generall assembly and that it shall be free unto them to add then as they shall be able They reasoned pithily against the vote of Ministers in Parliament against the perpetuity of the Voter and the title of Lord to be given unto them They foretold also what wee see and feell tooday saith the Writer that they would be distracted from their calling that they would break the barrs of all the Caveats they will vote and reason in Parliament as they please they will take no limited commission if they once get the title of Bishops all the Caveats will not restrain them from usurping Lordship and prâ—heminence over their brethren they will bring from the Court into the Church such behaviour manners as they drink there they will look soure if they want the titles among their brethren that are given them in the Court where they shall be stiled Lords at every word and possessing the highest places in the realm they will be avenged on them at the Plat or Court or otherwise If they serve the Prince or Estate howbeit against the weell of the Church yet the Prince will maintain them by authority and sway in the Assemblies having the sustentation of Ministers in his power Or thogh the Assembly shall depose them he will cause them still to enjoy their stiles rents They dissolved with litle contentment unto the King who said If the Assembly will not embrace the benefite when it is offered let them blame themselves when they fall into poverty and contempt as for myselfe I will not want one of my Estates and I will place such men in these places as I think good and who will accept them and doe their duty to mee the Country Thus the bastard Estate is pretended and the Service they owe unto the King and Countrey whereas their proper service is to serve in matters spirituall for the good of mens souls both of King people and others can serve better in things Civile or temporall The authour of Vindiciâ— Philadel pag. 80. hath moe of the Opponents reasons 1. By this vote in Parliament a way is prepared for episcopacy which our Church hath condemned as having no warrant in Gods word It was answered by horrible execrations that they had no purpose to bring-in Popish or English episcopacy 2. They who have given their names unto holy warfare should not be entangled with seculare affaires It was answered The Apostle condemneth not necessary business of this life that godly men may not have a care of their families It was replied The regard of necessary things is one thing and of unnecessary is another if a man be not worse than an infidell he should provide for his family but a Minister is not tied necessarily to wait on Politicall affaires 3. What withdrawes a Minister from his own vocation that the word of God forbids Ministers but this is such It was answered They shall not be drawen from their vocation because at such times they shall preach Replied Where a Parliament shall sit there be Ministers to preach nor is that the duty whereunto they are called there and albeit two or three might preach in time of Parliament yet what have fifty Ministers to doe as that number is named 4. Who are commanded to wait upon their function in time and out of time can not undertake another function Answer They shall be exercised in their function Reply To vote in Parliament is not a part of a Ministers function 5. What charge is more weighty than one can beare permits not another to be adjoined unto it The answer and replie as before 6. Commistion of offices which God hath distinguished is unlawfull Anâ— They are not confounded but conjoyned Reply They are confounded when they are conjoyned in one mans person but Christ hath said yee shall not doe so 7. Ministers are forbidden ALLOTRIOEPISCOPEIN but that a Minister medle with Civill affaires is plainly ALLOTRIOEPISCOPEIN Answer Spirituall and Civile things doe not differr in the subject but in the way and respect Reply Because they are different in respect and way they are also different in the subject and that a Ministers be exercised in another object is ALLOTRIOEPISCOPEIN as Christ would neither divide the inheritance nor condemn the adulterous woman Many other reasons were brought from the Scripture and testimonies of the antient Writers It was proclamed in December that the beginning of the year in time coming shal be reckoned from the first day of January whereas it was reckoned from March 26. XXXVIII The Gen. Assembly conveenes at Monros March 18. 1600. 1600. The 61. Assembly R. Wilky is chosen Moderator I. Where a Parish is spatious and a great part thereof can not conveniently resort unto the church in respect of distance a number of that parishon will build another church and provide maintenance unto a
Pastor upon their own charges The assembly declares it lawfull and will joyn with them to procure approbation of the Parliament II. Because many are delated to absent themselves from the Sacrament under vain pretenses It is ordained that every presbytery shall command every Minister within their bounds to give up the names of all them within their parishon who communicate not each year once at least And then summon them to compear before the presbytery to hear themselves decerned to communicat within three months with certification if they obey not the Act of Estates against Non-communicants shall be execute against them And if they obey not after these three months their names shall be delated unto the K. or Counsell for the effect foreâ—aid III. It was lamented in the Kings presence that when Ministers are in process against adulterers murderers and such other scandalous persons they are drawn from their calling and charged to compeare before the Counsell by letters obtained upon false narratives and so the disciplin of the Church is loosed and vice is not punished The K. promiseth that no Letters shall be directed from his Counsell against any Minister nor presbytery at the instance of any person for execution of their office unless the party produce a testâ—moniall in forme of instrument de negata justitia IV. The Commissioners that were appointed to wait upon the King give-in these articles framed with his advice to be presented unto the next Convention of Estates 1 All Jesuites Seminarie-priests excommunicated and traffecting Papists which at any time shall return into the Countrey or are presently within the Countrey shall immediatly after delation of their names unto his Majesty be apprehended and keept in ward untill they convert unto the religion or be removed out of the Countrey 2 The receivers of obstinat excommunicat Papists and their chief friends whose houses they haunt shall be charged to find caution under a pecuniall pain according to their ability that they shall no way entertain nor receive these persons 3. That all excommunicate Papists be charged to satisfy the Church within three months under the pain of horning and if they obey not to be denounced that their escheats liferents after year and days rebellion may be intrometted with by the Kings Treasurer and not to be disponed to any donator 4. That the Marques of Huntly be charged to present before his Ma. and Counsell â— Gordon of Newtoun P. Butter and Al. Lesly according to his band that they may be committed to warduntill they satisfy the Church V. Bonitoun younger is ordained to be conveened before the presbytery of Brechin as his Judge ordinary and there to offer his satisfaction VI. Because many inconvenients fall out by marriage of young persons it is ordained that no Minister joyn in mariage any man under fourtien year of age nor a woman under twelve compleet at least Ordaining also the Commissioners of the Assembly to craue this statute to be ratified by the Estates VII Because mariages of persons convict of adultery is an allurement to married persons unto that crime thereby thinking to be separated from their lawfull spouse land to be married with the person with whom they have committed adultety therefore the Assembly ordaines a supplication to be presented unto the Estates to discharge the marriage of such persons and that this Statute be confirmed by Parliament VIII The advice of the Conference at Falkland in July 1599. is read in Sess 6. concerning the Voters in Parliament 1. Concerning the manner of chusing it is condescended that every one of them shall be recommended by the church unto his Majesty and that the Church shall nominate sixe for every place of whom his Ma. shall chuse one and his Ma. promiseth bindeth obligeth him that he shall chuse none other but one of these sixe And if his Ma. shall refuse them all upon just reason of insufficiency and of greater sufficiency of others The Church shall make a new recommendation of other sixe of whom his Maj. shall chuse one without any more nomination and he that shall be chosen by his Ma. shall be accepted by the Synod 2. It is concluded that the Gen. assembly shall have the nomination or recommendation of him who in name of the Church shall vote in Parliament and he shall take the advice of the Synods and presbyteries directed from them in writ And the Synod shall have liberty to nominat alswell within their Province as without Providing that if there be one within the Province meet for the place caeteris paribus he shall be preferred before another 3. Concerning his rent it is advised with one consent that the Churches being planted sufficiently the Colledges and Schools already erected not being prejudged that the Kings Ma. shall provide him to all the rest that may be obtained of that Benefice whereunto he is preferred As for the cautions to keep him that shall have vote in Parliamenâ— from corruption they be these following 1. That he presume not at any time to propound at Parliament Counsell nor Convention in name of the Church any thing without express warrant and direction of the Church and such things as he shall answer to be for the well of the Church Under the pain of deposition from his office nor shall he consent or keep silence in any of the saids Conventions to any thing that may be prejudiciall to the well liberty of the Church Under the same pain 2. He shall be bound at every Generall assembly to give an account of the discharge of his commission since the Assembly preceeding and shall submitt himself to the censure and determination whatsoever without appellation and shall seek and obtain ratification of his doings at the said Assembly under the pain of infamy excommunication 3. He shall content himself with that part of the Benefice which shall be given by his Majesty for his living not hurting nor prejudging the rest of the Ministers of the Churches within his Benefice planted or to be planted or any other Minister of the Countrey whatsoever and this to be a clause to be inserted in his provision 4. He shall not dilapidate in any way his Benefice neither make set not disposition thereof without the speciall advice and consent of his Majesty and generall assembly and for the greater warrant heerof he shall interdict himselfe not to dilapidate his Benefice nor consent to the dilapidation of it made by others To the Generall assembly and shall be content that inhibitions be raised against him for that effect 5. He shall be bound to attend faithfully upon his own particulare congregation where of he shall be Minister in all the points of a pastor and here in he shall be subject to the tryall and censure of his own Presbytery and Provinciall Assembly as any other Minister that beares no commission 6. In the Administration of disciplin collation of Benefices visitation and all others points of Ecclesiasticall
Government he shall neither usurp nor acclaim to himself any power or jurisdiction further than any of the rest of his brethren excep he be emplojed by his brethren Under the pain of deprivation And if he usurp any part of the ecclesiasticall government and the presbytery Synod or Generall assembly oppone and make any impediment thereunto whatsoever he do after the impediment it shall be null ipso facto without any declarature 7. In presbyteries provinciall generall affemblies he shall behave himselfe in all things and be subject to their censure as any brother of the presbytery 8. At his admission to his office of commissionery these and all other parts necessary he shall swear and subscrlbe to fulfill Under the penalties foresaid And otherwise not to be admitted 9. If he be deposed by the Generall assembly synod or presbytery from the office of the Ministry he shall also lose his vote in Parliament ipso facto and his Benefice shall vaik And further cautions to be made as the Church pleaseth and findes occasion Moreover concerning his name that shall have vote in Parliament by uniform consent of all the brethren it was advised that he shall be called The Commissioner of such a place and if the Parliament may be induced by his Majesties moyan to acknowledge that name it shall stand so if not the Generall assembly shall conclude this question concerning his name The question being propounded Whither the commission of him who in name of the Church shall vote in Parliament shall endure for his life time except sin and offence interveen or for a shorter time at the pleasure of the Church the commissioners of the Synods being of different opinions thought good to referr this question unto the Generall assembly These conclusions being read in publick audience of the assembly were allowed and approved and it was judged expedient that these cautions and what others shall be concluded by the Assembly shall be inserted in the body of the Act of Parliament that shall be made for confirmation of the vote in Parliament unto the Church as most necessary and substantiall parts of the same In Sess 8. the Assembly decernes 1. that he who shall have vote in Parliament shall annuatim give account of his commission obtained from the Assembly and lay down the same at their feet to be continued or altered from it by his Maj. and the Assembly as the Assembly with consent of his Majesty shall think most expedient to the well of the Church 2. It is ordained that none of them which shall have vote in Parliament shall come as Commissioner to any Generall Assembly nor have vote there in any time coming excep he be authorized with commission from his own presbytery to that effect 3. It is decerned by the Assembly that crimen ambitus shall be a sufficient cause of deprivation of him that shall have vote in Parliament 4. It is ordained that every Minister shall intimate this generall that the vote in Parliament is concluded by the Assembly and that none utter speaches in pulpit contrary to the same IX The like generall commission as before in every point was given unto the same persons almost with addition of four or five more X. Because sundry parts of the Country are throgh defect of Visitation becom almost desolate certain Visitors are directed to visite these parts namely Kircudbright Murray Caitnes Orknay Nithsdeal With power to enquire into the life doctrin and conversation of Ministers to try out the sayers hearers of Masse to plant and transport Ministers as they shall think expedient for the well of the Church and to report their diligence unto the next Assembly XI The next assembly is appointed to be at Santand the last tuysday of July in 1601. year The Historic Narration hath some Observations on this Assembly 1. Peter Blackburn taught good sound doctrin at the opening of the Assembly but was induced or rather threatned to recant after noon before the wholl assembly This was a stepp to a Bishop of the new stamp 2. The next policy was to draw the chief opposites upon the privy Conference that they might know how to deal in publick 3. In the Privy Conference four were chosen on each side to conferr and reason apart on hope that upon their agreement would follow an universall harmony as was pretended but indeed to essay whither opponents might be drawn unto them if not to proceed after their wonted manner some good was expected if their conference had not been interrupted by the King They were enioined to set down their reasons in writ They bestowed an afternoon beginning at the very ground to define a Parliament and what it is to vote in Parliament c. The four opponents were square and plain But the King being informed that night would suffer no more of that reasoning but would have it before himself and some of the Counsell in the Privy Conference They who stood for the established disciplin proved by many reasons that the Act of the Assembly at Dundy Ann. 1598. being taken according to the mind of the Act of Parliament was flatly repugnant to the Word of God Their reasons were so strong that they were all granted to wit as it seemes In the Maior Propositions but only it was denied that any such thing would follow as was alledged in the Minors they denied they were to bear any charge in things Civill or make lawes judge upon forfeiture medle with Civill affaires confound juriâ—dictions c ....... 4. The Commissioners of the Generall assembly I mean so many as were privy to the Course were aspiring to Bishopricks and had their meetings with the King for such purposes and finding this Conference not to succeed as they would reasolved to hold the gripp they had gotten the Acts already past must not come into question in the publick Their cheif care was to obtain a ratification of the cautions concluded at Falkland and consent unto the perpetuty of the Voter in Parliament 5. The King from his rising in the morning till he went late to bed was so busy with Ministers that the Courtiers said jeeringly they could have no accesse unto his Majesty for Ministers 6. Andrew melvin was commanded to keep his lodging albeit he was sent in Commission from his presbytery 7. In the publick Assembly it was oft spoken that episcopacy was not intended bur only the vote of Ministers in Parliament to vindicat the Church from contempt and poverty Nevertheless there was opposition made that the perpetuity unto the Voter in Parliament ad vitam or culpam could not be obtained One and fifty voted that he should be chosen annuatim by every presbytery in stead of Annuatim some cried Away with him fourty eight of whom many were Ministers voted ad vitam or ad defectum The aspirers were so grieved that they conveened apart and devised a glosse drawing neer to that which was concluded to wit that the Commissioner
voter in Parliament shall give account Annuatim and lay down his office at the feet of the Assembly to be continued or altered as c. They communicate this device unto the King who set down the conclusion so and so it was written The Bb. did never attempt to annuall these cautions and so these being established by the Assembly with consent of the King were the grounds of deposing and excommunicating the Bb. in the Astembly in the year 1638. Then The historicall Narration sets down some pranks as he speaks of the Commissioners 1. The Ministers of Edinburgh were charged August 12. by the King and Counsell to depart out of the town all excep the two young men that entred last and discharged to preach within the Kings dominions because they would not professe unto the people that they were persuaded the Earle of Goury and his brother would have killed the King in Perth on the fifth day of August and persuade the people to believe it They profered to thank God for the Kings delivery out of danger to rehearse faithfully unto the people the history as his Majesty had delivered it and to speak nothing in the contrary But that was not accepted Not long after their places were declared vaking by the Commissioners of the Generall assembly September 5. they were charged to compear before the king and Counsell in Sterlin to hear further punishments decerned against them William Watson John Hall Walter Balcanquall and James balfour professed that they were resolved and were appointed to declair their resolution in other churches as was designed unto them and to confesse their error and incredulity Robert Rolock was departed this life in the year preceeding The Court said These were sent to make their repentance Robert Bruce professed that he was not yet resolved and craved time to try search He is ordained to depart out of the Country not to teturn into Scotland nor England without his Majesties licence and to remain in Airth untill he departe 2. The king with advice of the Commissioners of the Generall assembly calleth a meeting of two out of every Synod to be holden at Edinburgh in October to take order with the churches of Edinburgh and to consult with the Commissioners upon such things as were to be propounded unto the ensuing Parliament At this meeting the King was earnest to have others planted in the Ministers roomes of Edinburgh albeit they had declared their resolution as they were enâ—oined excep John Hall whom said the king I will take in my own hand It was answered That could not be done unless they were deposed by the Church or cutt off by some Civill Judicatory The king was so earnest that they said they would try the Ministers own minds whither they be content with transportation rather than suffer their churches to be destitute William Scot James Melvin and John Carmichell were directed to deal with them When these were gone unto the Ministers the king and commissioners propounded to name three to vote at the Parliament which is to be holden in November and obtained it to wit Peter Blackburn David Lindsay and Goerge Gladstanes were named without regard of the order and cautions concluded in the late Assembly The three that weresent forth knew nothing of the matter till the meeting was dissolved nor were the Churches of Edinb provided before the next Generall assembly 3. In the Parliament where Goury was forfeited these three which were named before did vote David Lindsay as Bishop of Ross Pater Blackburn as Bishop of Aberdien George Glaidstanes as Bishop of Caitnes In the Synod of Fife at Santand in February An. 1601. George Glaidstanes was accused and confessed that he had sitten in the Parliament and had answered as Bishop of Caitnes when he was called but said he it was against my heart nor would they name mee otherwise Such were the slight shifts they had when they were found guilty of any breach Da. Lindsay was rebuked in the Synod of Lothian in Aprile So soon were the cautions or Caveats contemned I have written of these Assemblies particularly the rather that they have never been in Print before And many either of malice or ignorance and some of both have published much venom against them And now I conceive that some may think Seing these Assemblies were confirmed by authority of the King and Parliament how left they off therefore I adioyn a continuation of them unto their End A Continuation of the History of SCOTLAND'S ASSEMBLIES I. THE Commissioners of the Assembly had a meeting with 1601. some other Ministers at Bruntelan in March year 1601 there they agreed to entreat the King for restoring the Ministers of Edinburgh unto their places and for a free Nationall assembly to determin all matters then in controversy The Commissioners promised to deal earnestly in both But how did they perform their promise saith the Author of the historicall Narration Concerning the first some of them said unto the King Sir They are out now blame not us but your self if ever they offend you again And in the other point an assembly was called but no controversy was handled At that time John Hamilton and Edmund hay two Jesuits came into the countrey the King understanding that they were factious and busy men sent forth a proclamation inhibiting them to remain under pain of treason and declaring that he would no otherwise judge of such who shall receive them but as the pursuers of his own life Nevertheless they were keept in the North parts untill after some years John Hamilton was apprehended and sent to the Tower of London where he died By the Kings proclamation the Assembly conveens at Bruntelan May 12. there the King was present and Commissioners John Hall is chosen Moderator I. A generall The 63. Assembly complaint was of the want of purity zeal and practise of the true Religion in all Estates which must end in papistry or atheism within a short space in the just judgement of God unless substantious remedies be provided in due time Nor can this malady be sufficiently cured unless the originall causes and speciall occasions thereof be riped up The Brethren were exhorted The causes of dection to think upon this weighty matter and the meeting is adjournied for two dayes Then the causes of this defection were judged to be 1. The just wrath of God for the unreverent estimation of the Gospell and for the sins of all Estates in dishonoring their profession 2. Want of diligence on the part of Ministers in discovering them who make apostasy into Papistry and negligence in executing the lawes and disciplin against them who are discovered 3. Want of Pastors at unplanted churches and displanting of churches by diminution of the thirds 4. Neglecting of towns and churches that are of greatest inportance to the interest of Religion or not planting them with qualified Pastors such as the Kings house the Prince's house the houses of
subjects the colder adversaries against them who intend any commotion For remedy it is thought good that his Ma. be informed hereof that by his care and providence so ungodly counsels and plots may be disappointed and that Ministers deal with their congregations auditors upon all occasions both publickly in their teaching and in their privat conferences with the Noble men and others of credit and power to persuade them of the Kings honest mind toward the established religion and the execution of justice and of his steadfast resolution to hazert his estate life and crown in the cause of the Gospell with the standing falling whereof he thinks his own standing and â—alling to be inseparably conjoyned And that they mark carefully the actions of all men specially of such as either for religion or execution of justice or the necessity of their own estate do grumble against the present government and are enclined unto novation And whom they shall find in any extraordinary kind of business bâ—sids their custom they should acquaint his Majesties Ministers thereof not ceasing in the mean while to bring them unto a quiet mind And for this effect in all their ordinary meetings as of Sessions presbyteries and synods there should be a privat and particular inquisition in this point if need shall require and his Majesty should be advertised with all expedition As also it is thought expedient that his Majesties Ministers should inform the Presbyteries of things occurring so far as the good of Religion shall require And that this advertisment should be extracted and sent with diligence unto every presbytery XVIII The next assembly is appointed to be at Aberdien the last tuysday of Iuly in the year 1604. In one copy I have found this modell following The order of proceeding in the Provinciall Synods 1. The seÌ„cing or sitting down 1. By the Moderator that last was in exhortation prayer and delivering the books of the Assembly with the Acts formed booked and subscribed by him and ordering by liet and votes the election of another Moderator 2. By the chosen Moderator in appointing the hours of meeting and other things concerning good order in censuring the absents from the preceeding Assembly and noting if all the members be present when the role of Ministers Elders and Commissioners is to be called II. things to be treated 1. The books of every Presbytery should be sighted whether the Presbyteries be duly keept in conveening exercizing having monthly common-heads and disputes visiting the Churches 2. Pastors in their office severally or together Severally it is to be enquired into their teaching at their own Churches and disciplin every one is to be enquired concerning the place of Scripture handled by them since the last Assembly and the administration of the communion and diligence in examination of young and old passing before in the points of Catechism and concerning their keeping the Session weekly and things done therein for which effect they should bring their books containing those and the names of baptized and married persons and of slanderous or scandalous persons 2. They should be examined in their manner of conversation whether it be not only without scandall but edificative 3. Concerning their provision by stipend or Benefice gleeb manse c. 2. If Ministers have questions or bils for resolution or furtherance in their office livings let them be answered If any bils or accusations against them be given by any let them be heard and so if by any of them 3. If any appellations references or summons be from Presbyteries let them be decided 4. If any references from the last generall Assembly or supplication unto the next Parliament or generall Assembly or any instructions thereunto 5. Concerning the people whether any scandalous persons and their repentance III. Conclusion absents are to be marked appointing time and place of the next Assembly thanksgiving It may be marked that this nomination of Voters in Parliament was not according to the cautions that were concluded in the Assembly of the year 1600. but they were lesse looked-upon afterwards when others were chosen who were not in this number As for Robert Bruce he saw that the other Ministers who had confessed their fault were not restored unto their places and therefore he would not make the publick confession as it was enioyned him for his refusing he was confined some years in the north and then to his own house of Kinnaird III. Aprile 3. year 1603. the King had a publick Speach in the great Some occurrents in Aun 1603. 1604. church of Edinburgh two dayes before he took journy unto England there he thanked God that both Church and kingdom were setled in that estate which he intended to change no way his subjects living in peace He promised again the same concerning the disciplin Aprile 5. unto the Commissioners of the Synod of Lothian meeting him above Hadintoun but he would not yeeld to release Andrew Melvin and John Davidson from their confinement nor grant Robert Bruce to re-enter into Edinburgh A little before Ormeston made supplication for John Davidson but the King said His hands were bound up by a promise unto the Commissioners of the generall Assembly Though the chief Watch-towers of the Church towit Edinbuâ—gh and Santandrews were spoiled of their faithfull watch-men yet the plotters of Episcopacy perceived that their course could not be easily advanced as they would unless the Church were deprived of their liberty to indict hold free generall Assemblies And because they were accountable unto those assemblies they endeavoured that no assembly should bee untill they had purchased power to over-rule them nor then but when they pleased This was perceived by the judicious Ministers who used means for preserving the liberty of the Church The Synod of Fife dealt with John hall to entreat that â—he assembly might conveen before the ensuing Parliament An. 1604. according to the custom in former times Afterwards he aâ—ported that he had written so unto the King but could not obtain it The presbytery of Edinburgh wrot unto Patrik Galloway then at Court for the same effect after sundry delaying answers he promised at last to return for that end but when he and the entitled Bishop of Ross returned they report in a full convention of Ministers directed from the Synods that the King said It is needless because nothing is to be handled in the next Parliament but the union of the two Kingdoms whereby the order and disciplin of the Church should be no way prejudged The Ministers alledged The Union can not be concluded without union of the Churches in government and form of worship and that the Voters in name of the Church were tied by cautions not to propound in Parliam or other Convention without express warrant and direction of the Assembly The new-named Bishops and other advancers of that course were not pleased with such answers and brake up the Conference as they were wont when they
within this realm And seeing we are called before your L. L. to hear and see it found and declared that we have very contemptuously conveened and Assembled ourselves in a generall Assembly at Aberdien the first tuysday of July last and therefore that Assembly to be declared unlawfull as at more length is contained in the summons Wee in confideration of the premisses and other reasons to be given by us have just cause to decline your L. Ls judgement as no way competent in the cause above specified and by these presents simpliciter decline the same seing we are most willing to submit ourselves to the tryall of the generall assembly the only Judges competent By these presents subscribed with our hands October 24. And it was subscribed by all the fourthien They were nevertheless required to answer unto the summons and they did answer for clearing themselves but with protestation of adhering to their declinature In summa they declare that they had done nothing but according to an Act of Parliament in the year 1592. and they offred to disprove the indorsation of the charge and whereas their declinature was taken in ill part they do acknowledge themselves willing to submit unto the judgement of the Counsell in any matter wherein any other subject ought to submit neither is it a new thing to decline their judgement in some cases seing there is extant a declinature subscribed by moe then 300. Ministers and namely by some of these who now are their greatest adversaries And it it usuall unto the subjects in some Civill causes to decline the judgement of the Counsell and to take them unto the judgement of the Lords of the Session or of the Justice generall or even of a Regality They were sent to their severall prisons and Robert Youngson who that day had joyned with them confessing his trouble of conscience for his former oversight was imprisoned in Sterlin After that time they published an Apology wherein they enlarged their answers and the reasons of their declinature whereof a touch followes and in end they say Let it be supposed that it was an offence to hold the Assembly yet it should not be imputed unto them particularly but unto the presbyteries unto whom the Letters of the generall Commissioners were directed and who had ordered them to go and keep the Assembly and afterwards had approved their proceedings Notwithstanding all their allegations John Forbes John Welsh Robert Dury Andrew Duncan Iohn Sharp and Alexander Strachan were brought by the Guard from Blackness to Lithgow to be arraigned January 10. before the Counsell of treason because they had declined the Counsell It was said commonly that the extraordinary discovery of the powder plot at London would have moved the King to desist from troubling Ministers either in England for their not conformity unto the rites or in Scotland for standing to their ratified liberty when all the churches were required to give thanks unto God for that Benefit But the Earle of Dunbar was sent from Court to manage that business Ere the Ministers were brought to the Bar some Counsellers were sent unto them to move them take up their declinature After advice with some other Ministers there present they answered They would take up the declinature if the Counsel would delete the process and decreet standing against them The Lords replied The Counsell could not annull their decreet which was registred Others were sent unto them again to advise them to pass from the declinature pro loco tempore assuring them that the Counsell would pass from all process persute They would not answer without advice of their Brethren who were there about thretty and then they answerd The testimony that was given could not be recalled without prejudice of the Trueth And they craved licence to advice with their own presbyteries upon caution that they shold return into prison This was denied All that number of Ministers accompanied the imprisoned unto the Bar about one a clok There were present in the Counsell the Earles of Montrose Dunfernlin Chancellor Mar Lithgow Dunbar and Lords Glams Elphinston Abercromy Scoon Balmerino Newbotle Tullibairn Blantyre Haliroodhous and Barons Whittingam Pennicook Clerkinton Murdo-Cairny Kilsyth and Master of Elphinston to assist the Justice Deput as Assessors in the cause Sir Thomas Hamilton the Kings Advocat compeared to accuse The Dittay was read importing their treasonable declinature of the Royal authority grounded upon an act of Parliament in the year 1584. I omit the particular aggravations because they may be known by the answers The substance of their defence by their Advocat Thomas Hope afterwards the Kings Advocat and Lord Craig-hall was The declinature is not against either the title nor intention of the law which was made only against such as derogat from the K. royall authority but this declinature left his authority fully The law served only against such as were summoned super inquirendis but these were accused and committed to prison for a deed or action Their declinature was propounded by way of defence and therefore can not be accounted treason The law naming the penalty of treason is odious and therefore should not be enlarged but rather restrained That which is treason in a case expressed may not be extended unto other cases not expressed That law judgeth not such a case to be treason but only forbids such a thing under the pain of treason The act bearing only the incurring of treason the penalty can never be justly inflicted unless the fact be found treasonable by law But no law defineth the declinature of an incompetent Iudge to be treason Neither did these decline the Kings judicatory simply but the Counsels and that only in this and and such causes They were ever and yet are content to be judged by his Majesty and the Generall assembly seing according to God's Word and the lawes of the realm which have distinguished the Civil and Ecclesiasticall jurisdictions the matters of the Church should be judged and cognosced by the Church and it's assemblies which were aswel ratified confirmed by the lawes of the countrey as any other Iudicatory To judge of the lawfuldess or unlawfulness of a gen assembly belongs unto a generall assembly and hath been the practise of our Church even when his Majesty was present as the Assembly at Perth in the year 1596. was controverted notwithstanding his Majesties presence at it and then he was so far from judging the lawfulness of it by himself or his Counsell that in the next generall Assembly at Dundy he did require the question to be decided there as properly pertaining to that Judicatory It hath been lawfull and in continuall practise that his Majesty and Secret Counsell have in sundry causes been declined and the cause drawn to the ordinary and competent Judge as in matters Civill unto the Session in matters criminall unto the Justiciary matters of divorce unto the Comissaries yea the meanest Regalities have power to decline suprem
Pelagianism 498. it is renewed in Spain 89. Perseverance is God's promise and gift 98. b. 132. m. 175. m 294 b. 299 e Persecution was staied in France S. 133. e. 135. m. e. 136. m Peter's Keys belong unto three Seats 14. Peter's Primacy was deniâ—d 221. m. 456. e. 474. m. 483 484 503 Peter was never at Rome 471. m. 496. e Peter pence 99. m. 247. m Peter was put in the place of Christ 80. m Peter Lombard Master of Sentences 367. Peter Abailard's Heresies 361 362. Perjury allowed by the Pope is punished by Christ 511 m Philip King of France his Letter unto the Cardinals 434. Pilgrimages 45 47 547. b Errors in Philosophy S. 439. Plots of Papists in Scotland S. 479 Poland becomes Tributary unto the Pope and became Christian 128 m. 224 270 e. they receive some Reformation S. 155. the Reformed there are troubled and their agreement among themselves S. 319. Pomer becomes Christian 374. The Pope The Pope was subject unto the Emperour 11. m. 119. â— a Pope is condemned of heresie 16. e the Roman Clergy inhibit a Pope to say Mass 18. the first kissing of the Pope's foot 8. e. he beginneth to use the words Jubemus Mandamus 15. m. the Pope was called the Vicar of blessed Peter 73. e. of all the Roman Bishops Zacharias was the first Civil Prince 74. e. in Stephen the II. his power waxeth 75 77. Paul the first professeth to reign 78. m. the Pope is opposed by the Synods of Carthage and convicted of forgery 84. the Pope was not acknowledged by many Nations 85. he had not power to give Kingdoms 86. he is opposed by many 89. a Pope is arraigned 118. b. they change their name 196. Popes are opposed 106. e. 107. b. e. 119. m 124 125 127. e. 128. b. 235. e. 238. e. 155 156 230 231 294 c. the first Warrior of the Popes 119. a cross of gold is carried before him 120 b. the first Pope who called the Emperor Son 122. e. the Pope acknowledgeth distinction between Civil and Priestly power 122 123. the Pope's arrogancy in commanding Kings 125. he climbs higher 126 127. the Pope's name is joined with the Emperor's name 127. e a contest which two should be first 310. a Pope was summoned by a Synod and deposed 199. the Mysteries of the Church proceed from the Pope 201. b. 334. e. 497 m. Popes against Popes 201. e. 203. m. 249. b. 251. m. 317 b. 319. b. m. 326. e. 456. m. three Popes at once 243 507. the Popes have forsaken the steps of Peter and were Monsters 229. m. the Pope had the civil power from the Emperor 209. b. he excommunicates the Emperor 235. and forceth him to submit 237. twenty eight Popes were Sorcerers 242. m. A Pope is opposed by a Bishop to his face 245 m The Pope sets his foot on the Emperor's neck 312. he beginneth to date Writs from the year of his Papacy 316. b. the Pope is called a Wolf 155. m. 464. b. the Beast having the face of a Lamb and speaking like a Dragon 357. m the Prince of Babylon 447 b. 478. m the Whore of Babylon 473 m. an Idol and a Serpent 473. e. Nimrod and Cambyses 477. e. the Vicar of Satan 478. m. a successor of Simon Magus 462. e a murtherer of souls .... and worse then Lucifer 497. e. the adversary of Christ 499. e. a rich Merchant 500. e. the Beast like the Lamb 505. m. Schâ—lmatick and Heretick 507. e. a disturber of the Church a perjured wretch 521. exalted by men above God 529. b. he draws all the Church into damnation 529. e. Antichrist 316. e. 329. m. 332. b. 333. b. 426. m. 448. b. 465. b. 475. m. 479. e. 48â— b. 496. e. 500. m. 504. e. 505. b. 528. m. 551. m. 557. e. 556. m The Pope is more opposed by Bishops 155. m. 357. e. by the Senate of Paris 427. e. by Everhard 431. by the Diet at Wirtzburg 436. by the King of England 457. m. by Germany 463 464. by a Synod in Rome 465. b. 500. e. 501. b. by a Parliament at Paris 528 m. 548 e by a Synod S. 2. by the University of Paris S. 24. the Germans renounce the Pope 544. m The Pope's blasphemy 541. e. 549. e. S. 4. m. is called God 489. b. his perjury S. 3. m. he denieth the immortality of the soul S. 4. m. S. 34. e. one Pope believed not that there is a God S. 17. m. a Pope is taken prisoner by Souldiers without a Commander S. 40. b. the Pope's dispensations were the cause of much sin 389. e Pope Boniface the VIII was the first that bore two swords 346. e he calleth himself Caesar 397. b. he is said to usurp God-head 401. b. the Turk upbraideth him that he acknowledgeth not Christ 403. m. a Pope covenanteth with the Turk against Christians 507. m. the ignorance of some Popes 461. m. 515 b. he undoeth Christ's Law and Gospel by his Decretals 500. m. the Kings of Arragon and England refuse to have the Pope within their Realms 449. the Popes command the Angels 455. b. 458. b. 548. e. 549. A crafty and wicked Policy to tie the Princes unto the Popes S. 174. e. they permit Sodomy 516 m A Pope recalleth Mathias King of Hungary prevailing against the Turks to fight against the Bohemians 546. m. a comparison of the power of Popes and Kings 542 543. of the election of Popes See election Spain once renounced the Pope S. 93. b A conference at Possiac S 144 150. Pragmatica Sanctio 548. e. the King would annul it but the Clergy would not 549. b Predestination 101. b. 132. m. 179. e. 191 192 331. m. 369. m The Articles of the Carisiac Synod concerning Predestination are censured by the Church of Lions 158. and condemned at Valentia 192. e. Prayer for the dead how it began 32 36. it was commanded 121. e Prayer unto the dead 36 40. The Lord's Prayer is commanded to be used 63. m Publick Prayers were not prescribed 135 136. Canons for admission of Priests 63 e A disputation of the Greeks and Latines concerning Primacy 363. Princes should resist the usurpation of Popes 474. e. 480. m. 482. b. 548. m. and they should resume their own gifts from the Pope 479. m. 549. m. 557. b. Printin was invented and the use of it 527. Processions S. 291. m Promises of Princes are not to be urged 195. e. 204. b Promises should not be kept unto Hereticks say the Romanists 204. b. 568. m. The beginning of the word Protestants S. 96. m. liberty is granted unto them conditionally by the Imperial Diet S. 101 115. their consociation S. 102. m. 103. m. more absolutely S. 53. e. and confirmed 284. The Pruteni became Christians 224 374. m Purgatory 29 32 240. e. 242. m. 273. e. 500. m Q The Queer or Chorus 141. m R Rabanus Maurus his doctrines 132 135. Reconciliation was sought between Papists and Protestants in
the year 1541. S. 101 102. and again An. 1545. S. 116 m. 117 e Christ's Redemption is of the Elect 97. m The reasonableness of Redemption by Christ 294 295 348. b. 361 362. A Reformation of the Church was intended 223. b. 345. b. 359. m. 471. m. 501. m. 550. b. 553. m. 565. m. it was propounded 454. e. 470. m. 547. e. and it was pretended to be one of the causes in assembling the Councel at Constance 565. m. and at Basile 571. m. and at Trent S. 243. m. 245 b. many thousands were desirous of a Reformation 541 574. it was attempted in Scotland but stopped by all the Bishops except one 559. m. it was foretold 426. m. 474. m. 477. m. 479. m. 480. e. 530. b. 552. b. e. 553. m. S. 7. e. 8. m. 17. b. e. it was promised by Pope Adrian S. 37. e. by Pope Paul the III. S. 43. b. God made preparations unto the Reformation 527. m. S. 26. m. 31. b. 35. e. Reformation should be made according to the word of God 470. m The talking of Reformation was odious at Rome 541. m. S. 7. b 277. m. heads of Reformation propounded at Rome S. 44. m. the occasion of the Reformation S. 55. m. the progress of Reformation S. 64. m. 69. e. 70. b. m. 72. m. 77. e. 78. 81 e 89. e. 92. m. 94. m. 114. m. c. The cause of the difference in Reformation between England and Scotland S. 328 329. False calumnies raised against the Reformed S. 134. Religion seldom ariseth from Princes S. 228 330. b The distinction between Regulars and Seculars 227. e. 290. e. a contention between them and how it was ended 227 228. Reliques are superstitious 18 42 45 69. e Reprobation 260. m. 370. b Richard Armacanus opposeth the Friers 496. The Righteousness of man is imperfect 276 337 e The multitude of Rites was opposed 381. e Men should not be tied to follow any Church in Rites 25. e. S. 92. e Responsorium of the Mass 143. e Robert Bruce King of Scotland 493. his three advises before his death 495. m Troubles in Riga for the new Calender S. 311. A Letter of the Emperor Rodolph the II. shewing the condition of many Nations in Europe at that time S. 320. The Roman Church receiveth Paganism by degrees 15. e. 39. e. 42. b. 43 b. 46. m. e. 73. b. 75. b. 79. e. 81. e. 141. m. 142. m. 146. b. 347. m. her corruption is lamented 24. 25. b. 156. b. 231. b. 485. m. S. 20 21 29. e. 287. b. the Roman Church receiveth temporal Lands 22. b. 70 71. b. e the Roman Church is not the Mother of all Churches 55 84 85. nor head of other Churches 503 she hath departed from the primitive Church 212. m. 231. b. 367. e. 470. e. she becometh worse and worse 529. e. 485. m. 547. e. the Roman Church is called Babylon 330. e. 355. m. 358. e. 423. e. 426. m. 548. m. S. 2. e. 30. e The Bishop of Rome should not be called the Prince of Priests nor universal Bishop 363. m. 367. e. The Roman Church hath her Authority from Councels 437. e. 476 e. in Rome truth is the greatest crime 477. b. her estate is described in a Vision 481. e. and again 482. m. 544. e The Romans aim at their Civil Liberty 318. b. 319. m. 328. e. The first Holy Rose 459. b Russia becomes Christian 224. S How the solemn keeping of the Sabbath was revived in England S. 529. Many do speak but of two Sacraments 133. m. 331. e. 335. b How the Papists prove the number of seven Sacraments S. 256. m The Councel of Trent was afraid to define a Sacrament S. 256. m Many Sacraments were not of God 495. e. 547. e A Sacrament is not a Sacrifice 136. e. yet were so called for certain reasons 137 b. 272. e. the beginning and progress of the opinion of a Sacrifice in the Mass 137 139. None can offer Christ in a Sacrifice but he himself 217. m Our Sacrifice is but one and was once offered 217. e. 294. m. 349. e. the Papists profess to offer a Sacrifice but with some difference S. 221. The Saints hear not Prayers 344. b Salvation is of God only 215. b. 223. b The Saracens spoil Italy 11. b. 115. b. m. 116. m. 117. m. 119 m. 197. m. 202. m. Scanderbeg King of Epirus 524. The black Saturday S. 543. The Schism between the Greeks and the Latines 11. m. 129. b 259. The School-men their first age 416. e. their second age 417. b. the opposition among them 419 420. their third age 488. they despised the Scriptures and cried up Aristotle 488. Scotland became Christian 55. the Scots conquer the Pichts 185. the change of a circumstance in the Succession of their Kings was the occasion of much bloodshed 226 227 274. an Oration for the liberty of the Church of Scotland 378. the Scots despise a summons sent unto them by the Pope's Legate 449. m. after the death of King Alexander the III. was much trouble for the right of the Crown 450 452. the King forbiddeth to seek a Benefice from the Pope 560 561. how the Reformation began in Scotland S. 169 173 179. the first publick step of Reformation 182. another step 184. a third step of it 192. a protestation made in the Parliament in the year 1558. 194. a Supplication of the Nobility unto the Queen Regent 196. their Letter unto their Adversaries and Neutrals 198. another unto the Prelates 201. a parley between the parties 201. the conditions were broken by the Popish party 204. a Sentence of deposition denounced against the Queen Regent but not executed 210. she dieth repenting of her violence 217. the Religion is established by Parliament 219. the first Assembly of the Church 222. Queen Mary returning ratifieth the Religion by Act of Councel 224. two remarkable points concernin the providence of God in the Reformation of Scotland S. 352 353. the Office of a Superintendent in Scotland S. 218. m the power of Provincial Synods in Scotland S. 454. m. Presbyteries or Classical meetings ordained there S. 400 m. and more fully designed 407 e. 410. m. 413. m. Rules for ordering them 424. e. 448. e. the power of Presbyteries 454 e. the Order and Model of Synods S. 566 Rules for Visitation of Ministers S. 562. and of Congregations S. 562. and of Presbyteries S. 563. The Holy Scriptures The Scripture is God's Letter to be read of all men and the Book of Life 26. e. 104. b. 222 e. 253. m. 332. b. 487. b. 501. e. it is perfect containing all things necessary 27. e. 88. m. 95. e. 132. b. e 173. b. 335 e 435. e. it answereth unto every mans doubts 28. b. it should be read publickly for edification of the people 64. b. these Books were written from God 96. b. 214. b. 332. m. 333. e. 501. e. S. 22. m. the Writers of them could not err in